 
# Accursed

### Blood Cursed Vol. 1

By

### J. A. Ironstand-Nelson

Copyright © 2016 Jessica Ironstand-Nelson

http://www.jaironstandnelson.com

# Dedication

For Riley; thanks for reading everything I ever wrote.

# Table of Contents

Dedication

Table of Contents

Legal Notes

Chapter 1. 1473 Venice

Chapter 2. Malak

Chapter 3. Kati

Chapter 4. Emery

Chapter 5. Cortina

Chapter 6. Denny

Chapter 7. Kati

Chapter 8. Emery

Chapter 9. Malak

Chapter 10. Cortina

Chapter 11. Denny

Chapter 12. Del

Chapter 13. Cortina

Chapter 14. Kati

Chapter 15. Malak

Chapter 16. Cortina

Chapter 17. Emery

Chapter 18. Del

Chapter 19. Denny

Chapter 20. Cortina

Chapter 21. Kati

Chapter 22. Malak

Chapter 23. Emery

Chapter 24. Ares

Chapter 25. Raven

Chapter 26. Kati

Chapter 27. Denny

Chapter 28. Marv

Chapter 29. Maryanat

Chapter 30. Durin

Chapter 31. Fig

Chapter 32. Cortina

Chapter 33. Emery

Chapter 34. Kati

About The Author

Other Books By The Author

# Legal Notes

All rights reserved. This book or any portion thereof may not be reproduced or used in any manner whatsoever without the express written permission of the publisher except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

This is a work of fiction. Characters, names, places, and incidents are either created by the author's imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to persons, living or dead, events, business establishments, or groups is purely coincidental.

ISBN: 978-0-9947397-4-2 (Paperback)

# Chapter 1. 1473 Venice

Her hair fell across her face and she never noticed until he reached over the table to brush it away. She had been so busy staring at him that she did not know what he was talking about at the moment. Her heart raced and skipped a beat as she tried to look as though she were following along.

She looked over him as she listened to his deep voice fill the air. His hands looked strong and well taken care of as they should for someone of his size and stature. His doublet was a dark maroon with a cape to match. It was made from some of the finest materials in the area. His whole outfit was made from the bloody dark chocolate velvety cloth with black silk lining that was revealed along the slits of the puffy shoulders and inside of his cape. Gold thread embroidered his outfit everywhere in intricate patterns. His hat was made of the same materials and it had a large gold feather protruding from the side of it.

She felt secretly embarrassed for sitting across the table from a man that she was _getting to know_ when she already knew everything about him. His smile seemed genuine and warm unlike it was last night. He was rather drunk then so maybe it was from all the wine.

No matter the genuine warmness of his smile, she knew him for what he really was. All the stories she had heard of him painted the portrait of a man that was far less appealing than what he actually looked like. From what she had gathered he was a brooding and far too domineering man. He also had a taste for the unsavory. He was vile.

She turned her head to the sky and stared at a collection of stars that always rose in the north this time of the season. A warm wet feeling, that grasped her hands, brought her back to the here and now as she felt a rush of near panic knowing how this would end. She looked across the table and turned her head slightly to the side, sighing as though this were the first time she laid eyes on a specimen of such great status.

The outdoor part of the Baron's second home was closed off for the most part. She knew the tables around them were empty but her nervousness made her look around at the them to ensure they were still alone. She could think of a hundred different places she would rather be at the moment. The outdoor area had canal all around it as its location was at the corner where the canal split off into three directions. A stone bridge was nearby and she knew that someone could walk by at any given moment but this was as close to alone as she could hope to get with the Baron.

She could smell the food that was sitting in front of them. It was not the most pleasant food she had ever smelled. She smiled slightly as she continued to look at the man across from her. She had much practice in hiding what she was feeling on the inside, given that she had been doing it most of her life. She turned her gaze to the sky feeling like it was the one thing she could count on never changing, besides her family's appearance as well as her own.

The Baron had noticed that she was looking to the sky when his voice interrupted her thoughts with, "They say that every star up there is the light of every great man that has befallen this realm. And know when I leave this life, I will be the brightest that anyone has ever seen. Tell me lovely girl, will you gaze up at me when I am above you?"

Delvin looked back at him with such interest in her eyes as she said, "Only if you promise to look down just for me."

Baron Ludodivego smiled and laughed, "Only if you promise to look back up to at me as you do me...ahhh well let us just say what every other woman would have wrung her own neck as well as yours for last night. But we will leave that topic for after dinner. You know I would never have taken you out on this night if you had not escaped my grasps last night."

Delvin thought of last night and tried to hide her disgust; tried to hide the truth she knew about him. She thought of how she had caught Baron Ludodivego's attention by acting like a foolish girl that was falling all over herself around him. She had laughed at every single dimwitted thing that came out of his mouth and had bit her tongue when he made careless comments. He had tried to force her to leave the party and go upstairs with him. If it had not been for the drunken fight that occurred beside them, she may have completed her task and left this place then.

The Baron took her off guard as he shoved his greasy fingers full of food toward her face saying, "This is a specialty here. You must try it, my beauty."

Delvin stared down at the _gallina alla canèvera_ on his plate. The pork bladder was in tatters. The hen meat mixed with overcooked vegetables looked like it had previously eaten and spewed back up along with rancid bile. She opened her mouth and closed her eyes. He stuck his fingers too far and held them too long in her mouth. She opened her eyes and would have thrown up if she was not staring at the servant who had just come to refresh their wine. Instead she choked and food sputtered everywhere.

What in the hell is he doing here?

The servant smiled at her and she could tell he was doing his best not to laugh. She turned her attentions back to the Baron and tried to look as innocent as possible.

"Forgive me. The sensuous taste truly surprised me," Delvin said as she gave her sweetest smile.

So they did not trust that I could pull this off?

Delvin stared at the Baron trying to hide her disdain. The disgusting excuse for a man licked his fingers one by one ending each in a sickening smack. He stared intensely at her. She must have been staring intensely back at him even though she was only trying to concentrate on her task. When the Baron was done sucking the greasy food off his fingers he licked his greasy lips. The Baron raised his glass signaling Delvin to do the same.

"A toast," the Baron began, "to trying new things, tasting new things. Mmmmm," he closed his eyes. "My dear, your mouth tastes wonderful. I cannot wait to taste it up close."

Delvin forced a sly smile as her mind raced with the thoughts of _them_. The Baron clinked Delvin's glass and as he raised his to his lips she could see something swirl in the reddish liquid.

_Bastards_ , she thought angrily, _they really did not think I could do this._

In an instant, Delvin was up as she took the glass out of his hand and sat down in his lap. She looked up toward the tops of the stone buildings that were in all directions across the canal then up at the building they were outside of. Delvin saw nothing although she was sure they were watching her. The servant returned and coughed slightly. The Baron did not seem to notice as his hands wandered Delvin's embroidered corset that covered her flowing velvety red floor-length dress. She yelped as he buried his greasy face in her black hair and inhaled deeply with a snort. Delvin placed the glass on the servant's tray giving the servant an angry look.

Delvin looked at her brother, dressed in the Baron's servants' clothing, for just a moment. She noticed that he had that same look on his face that he always did. His chin was not strong looking and his face had a softer feminine look to it but the way he held his head high and stared down at people intimidated even her. Maybe it was because he had their father's almond shaped eyes that bordered black with no real distinction between that and the pupil. He even had his black hair and slightly tanned skin as did she. They almost all did. He slightly jutted his jaw out to have an appearance that he did not like what he was seeing no matter the occasion. Tonight was no different; smug and full of hatred toward everyone who did not share the blood coursing through his veins.

Delvin looked to the right as the Baron ran his hands over her arms feeling the white squirrel fur that was sticking out of the slits on the velvet material that covered her arms right to wrist. The material also hid the small daggers that were strapped around her forearms.

The Baron brought her hand up to kiss it but not before she pulled a dagger out with her other hand. She twisted her body toward him and as she stood up from his lap, she leaned in close and brought her lips to the Baron's ear to whisper, "This is for all those women and children that suffered at your hands," as she quickly stuck the dagger into the biggest vein on his neck and then into his windpipe.

She stood up to view her work. Her brother grabbed the hat and cape from the Baron and stepped back holding a handkerchief at her. Blood spurted from the Baron's neck as he reached up with one hand and tried to stop the bleeding while reaching out at her with his other. The Baron tried to speak but all she heard was gurgling. He fell forward off of his chair and grabbed onto her dress as he clawed at her. He rolled onto his back as he looked up in horror at her. His eyes looked panicked and wide as all _great_ men's eyes looked when they knew they were meeting their demise.

Delvin kicked his hand away hard as she hissed, "You will never be a light in the sky. All you will be is part of the dark that surround the bright stars. A nothing. A tremendous nothing."

Her brother, Denny, scoffed at her saying, "He is dead."

Delvin kneeled beside the dead man and wiped her dagger and hand. She put the sharp blade back. Denny started to fill vials with the warm blood.

"Why would you waste such perfectly good blood like that?" Denny said more to himself than to her.

Delvin knelt down and started to remove the Baron's rings, necklaces, brooch and articles of clothing. When they were done taking what they needed, Denny stood back and Delvin looked at him.

Denny gestured at Delvin then the body as he said, "Well you said you could handle this yourself. Kati and Emery made a bet if you could get rid of him alone or not so let us see it."

Delvin rolled her eyes as she laid a chair beside the Baron's pale body. She positioned him and pulled a rope that was tied by a string to her calf. She maneuvered the rope and tied his body tightly to the chair. She shifted her dress as she squatted near the back of the chair with her back to it. She turned her body slightly to the left and grasped the edges of the chair. She hoisted the body and chair to the upright position then leaned forward until the chair was on her back.

Delvin scanned the area. She saw no one and waddled over to the small wall that stood between the canal and her. She twisted and grunted as she flung the chair upward and onto the edge of the small wall. She was facing Denny when she released the chair just as two of the Baron's guards came from the inside of the Baron's private kitchen.

Delvin felt her heart flutter and jump before she told herself to move. She leapt onto the small wall near the canal. She caught a glimpse of Denny slinging the Baron's belongings onto his back. She ran the length of the small wall toward the edge of the building that had vine covered lattice. Denny jumped up onto a table to another table and to another until he was close enough to the lattice lined walls. The guards yelled at them to stop as they scaled the side of the building reaching the roof.

"Really Del, why did you need to bleed him out? There was not say, a less messy approach you could have perhaps taken?" Denny asked in his familiar flat tone.

"You mean like poison in the wine? You saw him feeding me. What if he tried to give me a drink of his wine?" Del snapped.

"When have I ever risked someone giving you poison unless I had the cure?" Denny stated more than answered, as he opened his vest revealing the dozens of vials he always carried on his person.

Del cringed when she remembered the time she bet Denny she was better at knife throwing than him and lost. Loser received the opportunity to test Denny's new fungal frog poison followed by the cure. Even after receiving the cure to help her breathing return she still felt as though her skin and eyes were ablaze and lay in bed recovering for four days which made her never bet Denny again.

They ran and Denny put the Baron's belongings on. They could hear more guards shouting below them. They did not have far to go. The other two boys would be waiting for them with the Baron's carriage. They climbed down the side of a building and were in a narrow alleyway. Rushing toward the end of the alley the sound of pattering echoed off the walls. They turned the corner and walked right into two guards.

"Hold it!" the heavier guard shouted.

They turned and ran back around the corner they just came from and pushed past two nuns causing one nun to spin and hit the wall.

Del turned back to see her two sisters blocking the way of the guards as her younger sister screeched, "How dare you lay your hands on the rear of a lady of God," followed by what sounded like a slap.

Del snickered as she heard one of the guards apologizing, "Forgive us, I do not know why he would do that. Why would you do that to a lady of God?" followed by what sounded like another slap and apologies being thrown around.

They circled the building and came back around to the alleyway just as the two nuns came running out in front of them now missing their habits and holy garb. They were dressed in black pants and black shirts with their long wavy hair pulled back. Even in the dimly lit night Del could point out which was her younger sister by the lighter appearance of her hair. It neared auburn more than the dominant black that ran in their family.

Del asked in a defeated voice, "Did you all think I was not going to do this?"

Cortina said breathlessly, "Do not fret Del, we just wanted to watch."

Kativa spoke next, "Yes. I think we all wanted very badly to see that bastard get what he had coming."

"Kati, quiet," hushed Denny as he grabbed onto Del who in turn grabbed onto Cortina who then yanked Kati back. Del noticed a flood of lanterns running along the other side of the canal, headed toward the direction of where their brothers waited.

The four got down into crouching positions and made hand signals of exasperation as Del pointed hard at each and every one of them. Kati pushed Cortina's face back as Cortina threw her hands up in the air. Denny dropped his forehead against his hand as he shook his head.

Del spoke in a hushed angry voice, "Well, what the hell do you suggest now? We should call them over already."

"Up, up," Kati said as she pointed to a few wooden crates before she made a mad dash back towards where they came from.

The three did as Kati said and made it up to the roof quickly as they heard a whistle and a splash. They peeked over the side to see the lanterns heading towards them. The shouting of the men who searched for them could be heard. They ran across the roof and across the next and across the next until they reached the end of the connected buildings. Denny lay flat and helped lower Cortina down on top of the carriage that awaited them. Next, Del was lowered using her younger brother Emery's upward turned hand as a footing before jumping onto the ground.

Emery was the second youngest but he was by far the biggest of them all and bigger than most people. He could have helped someone his own size down without breaking a sweat. Denny was coming down next, using Emery's hand for a footing as well. Del and her youngest brother, Malak, helped Cortina into the compartment under one of the benches in the carriage. Del was startled when she stepped out and was nearly face to face with her older sister, a pissed off looking Kati, who was soaking wet with Kati's twin brother Denny pulling a leech off of her face and placing in into a vial. Kati and Denny were the oldest with Denny being the oldest by moments.

Kati looked like their mother with a stronger jaw and distinct features that made her stand out anywhere. Her eyes were narrowed and almost identical to Denny's but in the sun they shone a redder brown. A drop of water dripped off her nose and her usual slightly upturned at the corner mouth was pulled down in a mean frown.

"I hate water," Kati mumbled as she stepped past Del into the carriage and put herself into the other bench as Malak held it open.

Malak stepped out after Denny and Del took their seats. Del could feel the carriage start to move and realized her heart was racing, her breathing ragged. It was a rush she always felt when they had to do what they had to do. All they had to do was flee the city and everything would be all right. She tried to think of anything but what just happened. She smiled as she thought of how ridiculous Emery looked in the driver's clothing stretched and awkward. She stopped smiling as she wondered if he had killed the owner of the clothing or if Malak had done likewise. It was something they had to do every year before the summer solstice but she never wanted to. Denny must have heard her breathing and offered up a vial. Del took it and looked at it suspiciously.

"It is a tiny bit of lemon grass," he assured, "with a teeny bit of sleeping tonic." Del tried to give it back but Denny continued, "It will help you relax, I promise. It will slow your heartrate and in turn your breathing. It is not even potent enough to make you sleep."

Del drank it upon hearing the shouts of men. The carriage began to slow. They stopped and she heard the horses whinny as the shouts started to turn into words she could make out.

"There has been a murder of one of the great leaders of Venice," a voice boomed. "We are looking for two persons, possibly four, who were spotted fleeing the scene. We need to search the carriage."

"As you can see from this marked carriage," Malak spoke in his best refined, Italian accent, "we have here with us, a great leader of Venice. If you do not mind, he has places he needs to-"

"I do not care if you are escorting a great leader or not," the persistent man shouted. "We have orders to check everyone that is leaving the city!"

Malak spoke louder this time, "Very well," as he opened the door, "may I present to you Baron Ludodivego and Princess Belita of the Olivian Province of Spain."

Denny stepped out and Del followed. There were at least a dozen armed guards in sight. She looked at her younger brother and admired how well he carried himself for only being sixteen. The suit he wore added a couple of more years and the hat added a few more inches where he was noticeably taller than Denny instead of the slightness and it made him appear as though he were a half a foot from matching Emery's height. It also hid his lighter hair that matched Cortina's. Del swore Malak would have been bigger than Emery if he had the two more years to grow to match Emery's age.

The loud guard stammered as he lowered himself, "B-Baron Ludodivego. Apologies. It is a pleasant sight to see you. I had heard that it was you-"

Denny put his hand up and turned on his heel before anyone could get a good look at them. He rushed Del back into the carriage. Malak closed the door and the carriage moved slightly as he climbed back on at the rear of the carriage.

"I hate to do this but we need to look inside the carriage," the guard said in a quiet voice, "It is orders is all."

Del and Denny both jumped at the sound of the door opening and carriage rocking. They jumped even more after the door was loudly shut. If Del had not taken the tonic she had a few moments ago, she surely would have passed out from this excitement.

"I hate to have to do what I am going to have to do," Emery said in a loud voice, "but if you insult the Baron any further with this debacle, I cannot be responsible for what happens. He is trying to get the Princess back in time to leave with her father. Do you really want to be responsible for tension between the Baron and the Princess' father? You and I both know the Baron has no patience."

"I-uh, it is fine," the guard said in a trembling voice before shouting, "This one is clear! Open the gate!"

The carriage rocked as Emery got back on and they continued. Malak gave the carriage two hard knocks on the top to let them know they were clear. Del and Denny helped the girls from under the benches and they sat down. Denny pulled out a bottle of spirits and they all took a shot. When they all partook Denny took the bottle back and opened the side door as he slithered out toward the top using his leg to close it. It was tradition to all have one celebratory drink after a successful kill. Del closed her eyes as she slid onto the floor and lay down in a curled up position partly from exhaustion and partly from relief. Luckily she only had to do this once a year. Her time was over and as usual she was the last to complete it.

# Chapter 2. Malak

The carriage came to a stop. Malak had fallen asleep on top of the carriage and he rubbed his face with his hands before looking at the dawn that was on the horizon. It was a damp morning and he could hear water rushing. They had not gone far at all but he felt as if they had. He inhaled the morning air deeply as he stretched and rubbed his eyes. The clothes he wore were cold and damp. He shivered when he was done yawning and stretching.

Cortina started complaining and Kati quickly told her to shut up then Del told them both to stop yelling.

_Del probably drank too much_.

He felt a bit sorry for her. He knew Del really hated to have to kill anyone. Malak was grateful though. It meant another year where they could all be together. It worried him when she was the last to get her kill done. The summer solstice was still days away but it felt like it was too close especially with her pickiness.

The rest of them stopped caring so much who it was they killed centuries ago but Del always wanted them to kill people who had hurt or killed many others. He agreed with her on that. He did not agree with Kati just randomly killing because that meant Cortina would, followed by Emery. It only happened like that a few times and it caused such a big rift between them that they made rules and they tried their best to follow them.

Malak thought about the times that they used to fight and it brought back an uneasy feeling deep in his chest. His hard thinking was abruptly interrupted when he felt a hand grip his ankle and pull. The next thing he knew, he was laying on the dirt road with no air left in him. He gasped and choked as Del stepped out of the carriage to look at him before going over to kick Emery hard in the leg.

"Why do you have to be so rude?!" Del screamed, "It is too damned early in the morning to start being so crass!"

Malak closed his eyes and felt a hand pat his back.

Why does Emery have to be mean even on my birthday?

Emery walked away saying, "I told him to come help me with the boat and he was ignoring me."

Malak looked up at Del's concerned, near heart-shaped face. His other sister's faces appeared on either side of hers. He could not understand how everyone confused the three for each other. He admitted that they had similar features but he thought they all looked different. Kati looked angry with her petite features against a petite face on her petite frame. Her constant display of anger reminded him of a cat fighting another. Cortina's heart-shaped face had a big smile with her full lips looking pink against her paler face. Her eyes turned upward in the corners gradually and it reminded him of a cat. Out of all of them she was the lightest.

He picked up a handful of dirt and threw it at Cortina but got all of them, including himself when a small breeze came through. The girls stood up and sputtered waving their hands about.

"What the hell, Malak?" Del snapped, "We were not the ones who beat you."

Malak snapped back, "I did not get beat."

Del turned away and said, "Just go help the boys."

Malak got to his feet and was angry that he got hurt then yelled at before he could even explain that he was trying to throw dirt at Cortina for being amused at him. And to add insult to injury no one said happy birthday.

Maybe we have all had too many birthdays and everyone is simply tired of them.

Malak dusted his clothes off, well the Baron's servant's clothes and made his way to the where they hid the boat. Denny was letting the horses free when he passed. He was hungry and mad. He wondered if they had anything to eat on the boat. He was not in charge of packing, just the loading so he really did not remember what was on it. Emery was finished pulling off the brush they used to conceal the vessel when he arrived.

"Apologies," Emery murmured when Malak got to the boat.

"Shut up," Malak mumbled.

"Well fine then I take it back."

"Yes and what else is new?"

"Shut the hell up!" Emery yelled.

"You shut the hell up. You were the one that started talking first!" Malak yelled back.

Emery yelled even louder, "I was trying to apologize!"

Denny appeared whispering, "You will both be sorry if you do not quit yelling. We spotted dust coming from the north. I suppose those idiot guards realized that the Baron was a great deal larger than me. That or his body already bloated and came up from the depths of their grand canals. Hurry up. The girls are grabbing whatever they can from the carriage."

Malak grabbed onto one of the ropes that was tied between a tree and the boat. He was about to cut it when he heard a scream. He looked up and saw Emery take off in the direction it came from. Malak was about to follow but Denny grabbed onto his shoulder and pointed to the ropes before he too took off running with Emery, leaving Malak alone.

Malak hurriedly cut the rope and then another until only one rope remained. He pushed the boat as hard as he could as it was in too shallow of water to float. He braced himself against it and pushed using a tree as leverage. He heard the sound of wood scraping against the sandy, rocky river bottom and it was afloat. It caught in the current and the last remaining rope it was on grew taught quickly and dust flew up from it in a line before it snapped. Malak fell backward into the water and before he knew what was happening the boat was inching its way further and further from him. He held onto the closest edge and dug his feet into the soft mud underneath the water trying to stop it to no avail.

"Idiot, what the hell are you doing?!" Emery yelled.

Malak turned and saw his brothers and sisters running toward the boat lugging a couple of trunks. They splashed through the water and climbed aboard, with Emery pulling Malak onto the boat roughly.

"Do not touch me!" Malak screamed beyond frustration, "Why do you have to pick on me?!"

"Why do you have to constantly-" Emery managed to yell back before being slapped on his arm by Del.

Del whispered loudly, "Shhhhhhh," while pointing to where they just came from, smoke billowing in the air over the tops of the trees that surrounded the river.

Malak strained his ears to hear over the sound of the water. There was a noise that could be heard in the distance. It sounded like yelling.

Malak questioned, "What happened? Who screamed?"

Cortina said, "Oh nothing. Kati was digging through the bastard Baron's luggage and saw a spider."

Denny waved a vial containing a spider in front of Malak's face before shoving it in his vest to go steer the boat.

"I cannot believe you go hunting all night by yourself in the dark," Del stated, "and you scream the air out of yourself over a spider. We have been around for how long and still? Did you know that when you sleep spiders crawl on your face and probably into your mouth. You probably ate a hundred so far."

Kati rolled her eyes and said, "That is disgusting and is not true. You cannot just make stuff up like that. You need proof. Speaking of eating, where did you pack the food?"

Malak's stomach spoke with hunger after the mention of food. He had not eaten since the party the night before last.

Del said, "Look in the sleeping area, there should be a few things hanging from the top part. I think that there is some dried fruit in the yellow satchel and I cannot remember where but there is some dried meat somewhere in there. Oh and raisins in the woven basket. The one that is thickly woven not the thinly looking one. Do not look in that one, it has dried fish and dried mushrooms in it that kind of look like figs but they are not."

Malak walked around to the back of the houseboat. It was big and sturdy but he still worried it would sink. He checked the floor for soft spots or leaks. He grabbed onto the edges and shook them to make sure there was not any wood eaten by bugs or damaged from a hundred other things that could have damaged it. Emery and Cortina were rolling up the canvas walls of the sleeping area that was in the very middle of the boat. Denny was steering them while Kati was putting together a meal. Del leaning over the side of the boat filling a bucket with water. Malak went over and sat by her as she sat and started to wash her face and hands.

"Are you all right?" Malak asked.

Del looked at him and smiled, saying, "Of course I am. Are you?"

Malak nodded his head and pulled his knees to his chest resting his chin on them.

***

The boat now reached the lake just as it was getting dark. They tied it to the dock they had built years ago that was attached to the small island. The island did not look like much from the shore but housed a cabin hidden by the trees that were heavily grown together near the edges, some drooping into the water.

Malak watched Emery grab a trunk and throw it behind his head. Cortina did the same and they awkwardly walked onto the dock. Malak laughed to himself as they looked like two beetles. He saw Denny light a lantern and lead the way up the path toward the cabin. Next he saw Kati following, with the basket of raisins, murmuring about raisin bread for breakfast.

Del startled him as she spoke, "Forgive me for earlier. It was just a long few days for all of us. Are you going to come in?"

"No, I think I will just sleep on the boat for the night."

Malak was starting to get upset when he remembered what happened earlier. He tried to hold back the urge to cry by inhaling loudly and deeply. He saw Del move in the dark as she lit a lantern and began to untie the canvas of the sleeping area. Malak got up and helped. When the walls were all down Del said goodnight and Malak lay down on one of the four beds. He covered himself with a woolen blanket and he felt a hot tear run down his cheek. He wiped it away and kicked both of his feet out.

_What asses,_ he thought as he still felt hurt that no one remembered his birthday _. I should just unhook this boat and float away if people around here are not going to act like a proper family anymore._

***

It seemed as though Malak had blinked when sunlight blinded him after he was roughly shaken awake. He blinked his eyes a few times and realized it was Cortina who woke him when he saw her grinning face.

"Come inside," Cortina hissed as she pulled the covers from him.

"Go away!" Malak snapped as he pulled the covers back up over his head.

"No, Del asked me to come get you," Cortina continued, "She needs help with the bread or something."

Malak rolled his eyes and he got to his feet thinking, _Of course, only care about me when someone needs something._

Malak reluctantly followed Cortina up the path as she skipped and nearly bubbled over with whatever it was she was made of. Cortina opened the door and stepped back in a bow to let Malak in.

"Happy birthday!" they shouted at him as he stood stunned for a moment.

The smell of honey bread and garlic hit him like a huge wave that made his stomach feel like it was being twisted and squeezed. He was so hungry. He walked over to the table that everyone was standing around. There was fresh honey bread, butter, almonds, a stew with big chunks of potatoes and carrots, olives, grapes, apricots, a cake topped with cream and berries, and cheese. Not just one kind of cheese; there were five different types of cheese from what he counted. He could not believe his eyes. They did remember. He felt badly now for all the mean thoughts he had been thinking. He realized his mouth was gaping open and he walked over to the table to sit down.

Malak finally found his tongue and he asked, "Where did this come from?"

Cortina said, "You know those trunks? We threw out all that junk that bastard had in there when you and Emery took the driver and the servant to tie them up in that warehouse, and Denny and Kati went into a few shops and bought all this stuff beforehand. Then we just hid it until last night."

Del came and sat beside Malak as she explained, "Sorry that we could not do this yesterday. I know we are a day late but if I had done my task at the party we would have made it back here on time."

Malak nodded to let her know he understood as he started to pile his plate high with food. He stuffed a piece of cheese into his mouth as he slathered a chunk of warm bread with butter. He looked up as Emery came walking over. He watched suspiciously as Emery pulled something from behind his back and stuck it in front of him. It was a package wrapped in brown parchment. Malak began to unwrap it and found thick paper, different colored inks, and paintbrushes with carved designs in the wooden handles.

Denny said, "I carved them," as he popped grapes into his mouth.

Cortina said proudly, "And someone gave me the ink."

Malak said, "Thanks Emery, Denny. Thanks Kati and Del for cooking. Thanks Cortina for being a whore."

Everyone but Cortina burst into laughter as they sat and ate.

#  Chapter 3. Kati

The house was finally quiet. Emery, Malak, and Cortina had taken the boat out to fish. Denny got dropped off at the north side of the lake to collect more ingredients for his poisons and Del was up in the loft sleeping. Kati turned her attentions to a book she had stolen from the Baron's library during the party. She had not opened it yet and was still inspecting the cover. She ran her hand along the spine. It looked old and worn.

_The Words Unwhispered, The Words Unsaid,_ it read in deep scrawling that looked like it once had gold powder pushed into the lettering. The fabric on the cover had come up in strands here and there. The name at the bottom of the cover was barely legible but Kati could make out the first four letters as, _F.FLE._

Kati smiled as she thought of Florence. He was long dead now but fond memories remained. He had told her he would write a book just for her before they parted ways. He promised he would help her in any way he could. She opened the cover carefully and flipped through the first few pages. The page after the index was a letter.

Spring 1151

Dearest Kativa,

On my quest to find you answers I have seen many things. Sunsets that make the sunsets back home look petty and dull. Water that falls from the heavens themselves making an array of brilliant colors as if the angels are beginning to appear. Lights that dance across the sky in the dead of night in the dead of winter. None of that compares to the image of your face that is burned into my mind. I see it when I lay down to sleep at night and it is the first thing I see in my mind when I awake. I hope this collection of secrets, incantations and hexes reaches you and yours someday.

I am sorry my dear wife.

-Florence Fleigh

Kati smiled as she ran her finger gently over his name. She had searched for his books for over three hundred years without enlisting the help of her siblings. They did not even know about Florence and they did not need to know.

"That is beautiful," Del said in a sleepy half yawning voice as Kati twitched hard. Kati rose from her chair and looked wide eyed as she turned to look at Del who was already putting a kettle above the flames of the fire.

"Strange is it not," Del asked in her not so serious tone, "how that man is writing to a wife that has the same name as my sister? Hmm, hmm, hmmmm."

Kati had to hold back the urge to scream at her sister and instead thought quickly.

How can I explain this? If I make a big deal of it then it becomes a big deal and questions get asked. If I do not say anything, she will probably tell the others and then they will ask questions. But I have to say something.

Kati knew that the others would not approve of her telling people about them. They would be angry for her breaking one of the rules that she had been so adamant about to begin with. They might fight again for the hundredth time and Del had warned that if that happened again, her and Malak would leave to where the others would never be able to find them.

Kati felt a twinge of despair as she remembered vividly the last time that she had broken one of the rules and how Del and Malak had left on very bad terms; bloody terms. Kati still felt deep regret for stabbing Del in the chest and slitting her throat. Del had promised that the next time they had reason to fight she would have no reason to remain with the others and Kati had promised to stop telling half-truths and breaking rules as a way to get Del and Malak to return. It had been a lonely twenty-one years that time, especially when Cortina left the third year and the other two boys left the first few days.

Kati thought of what might happen if she did admit to them all that she had married in that lonely time and had told her Florence everything that there was to know about them, even how to kill them.

What if they would in turn go around and tell people that they thought could be trustworthy? Kati knew that no one could be trusted; not even Florence. She felt anger rise up inside of her as she remembered how foolish she was for actually thinking that man could be trusted. How stupid of him to think he could find a _cure_. She felt even stupider for not killing him before he had the chance to actually seek people out for help.

Kati thought carefully and was about to speak when Del said, "There were only ten books written you know?" Kati was taken aback as Del continued, "I have one, the other eight are burnt. I made sure of it." Kati sat back down stunned as Del said, "And before you decide to lose your mind about it, know this, I met him while me and Malak travelled. He approached us and asked us all sorts of questions. I humored him as long as I could without revealing myself but was able to gather that he was making something for you. He had a picture of you. Malak did not see it and he does not know and I do not feel the need to tell anyone else. I left that last one for you to find. If you care to know he passed away peacefully, alone in a hunting shack, probably about a day's travel from here."

Kati sneered, trying to hide her true feelings of surprise and remorse. "I only wanted one thing from him and it is right here," Kati said as she fanned herself with the book.

"I would not do that if I were you. That is very old and mine is in perfect condition and I do not plan on sharing," Del said as she fixed a cup of tea.

Kati opened the book back up and she asked, "Did you read it?"

"Yes, only once. Mostly petty little love spells and potions for death, not that we need any of those with the potion master in our midst. There are other things in there such as curses and some other incantations that might peak your interest. All of it farce as he got a good portion of that knowledge from me."

Kati eyed the book suspiciously and then eyed Del the same way. Kati asked, "Do you think we should show the others?"

Del answered by shaking her head. Kati smiled as she knew that Del could keep a secret for at least five thousand years.

# Chapter 4. Emery

The back door to the cabin was open and Emery watched Malak struggling to pull the deer up off the ground with the rope it had been tied to. He burst into laughter as the tree branch Malak had slung the rope over broke with the deer landing partially on top of him. He could hear Cortina laugh from somewhere outside and then he felt a slap on the back of his head. He raised his hand as if to swat Del with the back of his when he felt a sharp pinch on it. Emery yelled as he felt a hand grasp his and a stinging sensation spread to his fingertips. He turned and saw Denny leaning his face close to his hand inspecting it.

Emery said, "I said you could test that out before bed, you idiot. I still have to skin that deer."

"Kati said she was, I asked," Denny replied as he was scribbling in a journal.

Emery glowered as he felt stupid. He should have known better than to make a bet with Denny. Denny did not make bets he could not win unless he was stupefied with drink.

Emery heard Denny's voice in his head saying, _I bet you I can get us a deer and collect enough venom to fill four of the medium sized vials before high noon._

_The sneak probably already had the venom and baited that deer,_ Emery thought before saying, "Well it would be nice if you let me know before you go sticking me with poison. I do not know why anyone agrees to let you test that shit out on us. You should do it yourself," Emery said haughtily.

Denny said, "I will tell you what, I will do that if you read all of my journals and learn all of the antidotes and what they do and promise to give me the right ones if something should arise."

"Get lost," Emery said as he tapped his foot impatiently on the floor, "How long doe-doe-d-"

Emery's vision became blurred and the tingling spread all the way to his tongue. Emery tried to turn his head to look at Denny but his head flopped to the side. He could luckily still think.

I hate you Denny, I hate you more than the smell of rotting fish.

Emery wished he had not fallen victim to the ploys of his brother but he desperately wanted the set of arrow heads that Denny had carved from various stones over the past hundred years.

Emery's vision went black and he could hear Denny talking in a slow muffled voice. He could not understand what he was saying but it did not matter. A feeling of euphoria was overcoming his sense of panic. He felt as though his body was made up of thousands of tiny baby fish that were wriggling their way through his body. And the fish felt like they were made of sweets. He could almost taste them. The taste spread from his mouth to his whole body until he felt like he could just dance forever and be happy.

Suddenly he felt an enormous pain engulf the back of his head and came around lying face up outside in the dirt. His vision slowly returned with his sense of reality. Emery's hearing started to come back and Malak was laughing in an over exaggerated tone along with Cortina. Kati was talking to Del about making a dish with the venison and onions while Denny was kneeling beside him checking his pulse examining where he injected the poison.

Malak was gasping for air and pointing at Emery as Emery jerked his hand from Denny and said, "Shut the hell up, Malak, or I will beat your face in."

Emery tried to push Denny over but he caught himself without missing a step and stood up mumbling as he continued to write in his journal before disappearing into the cabin.

"You should have seen it," Malak exclaimed when he finally calmed down enough to talk. "You were waltzing around drooling and you were actually licking the air like this."

Malak began to stumble around like a drunkard, tongue out, humming and dancing.

Emery grew angry and was about to push Malak when Cortina pulled Malak back by the shoulder and said, "Listen."

Emery felt annoyed when he saw his sister's eyes grow wider. The faint sound of a flute playing carried on the wind to his ears. He tilted his head back and closed his eyes shaking his head wishing that his hearing had not returned at all. The Andriel brothers and their annoying sister and aunt were here for another one of their annoying _tradesies_ visits as they so annoyingly called them. Emery headed to the boat. He needed to get out of there before _she_ arrived.

Emery was untying the boat from the dock when the Andriel's boat was drifting dangerously close. He was on his boat when he hurriedly kicked off the dock just as Lazette jumped onto the dock then onto his boat, yelling and waving at her aunt and brothers, "Emery is taking me for a boat ride, be back soon."

Emery grunted and went to steer the boat.

"Could not wait to get me alone?" Lazette said slyly.

Emery did not answer. He could not understand why she could not take a hint. He had never done anything to make her think he was interested in the least yet she still threw herself at him like a fool. The next thing he knew she was shoving a grape in his mouth as he tried to purse his lips but they were no match for her cold long pointy fingers. He chewed on it as she popped one in her mouth. He bit down and the sweet juice squirted into his throat and he found himself coughing and choking.

Lazette tilted her head back as she inhaled a sort of half laugh and said, "Ha, I seem to have that effect on most men."

He stared at her oval shaped face and pale blue eyes with her long blonde eyelashes that matched her near white blonde hair. Emery watched her pop another grape into her mouth. Her thin pink lips were turned upward on one side as she chewed slowly with her mouth closed. She had her head tilted and she refused to stop looking at him. He saw that she had tied her dress to accentuate her waist and make her hips look larger than they were. Her breasts were pushed up and only just covered with her white undershirt hanging out over her tight bodice hugging brown vest. Her woolen darker brown skirt swayed as she twisted her hips one way and the other. Emery cleared his throat and held her in his gaze as he glared at her. He turned to face the other way. He pictured crashing the boat into the shore and seeing her fly out hitting a tree or into the water and he burst into laughter.

The next thing he knew Lazette was behind him holding him around the waist. Emery wanted to jump into the lake and swim to the shore so he could hide in the woods from her. It was not that he did not think she was pretty; it was that he knew Malak thought she was the prettiest girl he had ever seen. Emery tried to set them up to try and get her interested in Malak but it did not stick. He guessed it did not help that Malak was stuck an eternal fresh faced sixteen-year old boy. Emery had the luck of being a man of eighteen when he bathed in the cursed blood. He felt sorry when he remembered how Malak had no choice. If he could go back to that temple 5,499 years ago than he would have and he would have made sure what happened to his brother did not happen until he was ready. He remembered being sixteen and already being the size he was. He could also remember how Malak waited for a good ten years to grow before coming to the realization that he would remain his boyish self for an eternity.

Lazette's wandering hands snapped him back to the here and now. Emery stepped from her grasp as he grabbed the anchor dropping it into the water before diving in. He smiled hard as he could hear Lazette stomping her foot and making aggravated noises.

"Emery! Get back here!" she pouted.

Emery turned his body to face the boat and shouted, "We left a net out here earlier! I have to get it before nightfall!" He grabbed onto the floaters that they had tied the net to, gathering them together before he swam back to the boat. He tossed the net onto the boat and climbed back on board, dripping water everywhere.

Lazette sat down on one of the beds pouting as she said, "I know you did not have to jump into the water to get that."

Emery smiled as he pulled the net in that held a few wiggling fish and a black eel.

_Denny will be ecstatic._ He grabbed a bucket and scooped up the eel before heading to the edge of the boat thinking, _Well, he would have been ecstatic._

Emery cringed at the thought of having to try another one of Denny's damned poisons.

He was already tilting the bucket when Lazette piped up in a cocky tone saying, "You do know I will tell Denny...that is unless you kiss me."

Emery gritted his teeth as he placed the bucket in its upright position and dipped it slightly into the water. "I was only putting water in it. So please go ahead and tell my brother that I am taking care of his ingredients carefully."

"Fine," Lazette said through closed teeth.

The boat ride back was silent as Emery paddled. As they approached he heard laughter and saw Cortina dancing with Gio, Denny was talking and waving his arms wildly with Marv, the youngest Andriel at seventeen who was playing a flute, while Durin and Malak were strumming lutes. Kati was holding up a silk dress talking with Ilona, while Fig admired and Del was unsuccessfully trying to turn down Vio's request for a dance.

_At least I am not the only one having to ward off an Andriel constantly,_ Emery thought to himself as he looked back at the bright-eyed blonde girl with the widest smile he had ever seen. They were worlds apart with the only common thing being their apparent age.

# Chapter 5. Cortina

Cortina woke in the dead of night. The tent she slept in with Gio was hot and humid as it always was when he came to visit. She stretched and let her eyes adjust to the dark. She could hear Gio breathing softly and smiled. It was nice to have company. Cortina lit the lantern beside their bedding and shadows erupted dancing on the canvas wall as she picked up the beacon of light.

I wonder if there is any more cheese?

Cortina rubbed her stomach as it rumbled. She was startled as a hand touched her back. Cortina turned toward Gio and saw he was half awake with his familiar crooked smile creeping up his cheeks.

"What are you doing my love?" Gio asked in his sweet, soft voice.

"Nothing, I was just going to grab something to eat," Cortina said as she ran her fingers through his messy light brown hair that was the color of caramel.

"Hmm, all right. I thought you were sneaking off to see Vio," he said jokingly as he pinched her backside.

Cortina swatted his hand away saying, "What? You are not Vio? You all look the same."

Gio lay back and laugh, putting the back of his hand against his mouth. "Do we really all look the same?"

"Yes and no. All you boys have that same hair and same height and that same brown, green eye color. Well except for Durin, he has more yellow and he is noticeably taller."

"It is called hazel, my love," Gio said as he poked at her stomach.

"Shut up, Vio. I mean Marv. I mean-"

Gio sat up and kissed Cortina before he whispered, "It is Gio. Stop it now or I might cry."

Cortina kissed him back and when she leaned back she said, "How come Lazette has blue eyes?"

"My mother. She is the spitting image of her and us boys got cursed with my father's farmer looks. My mother the aristocrat."

Cortina was confused and asked, "I thought your mother was a painter?"

Gio smiled and Cortina smiled back as he rolled onto his back with his eyes closed. Cortina reached out as she ran her fingers along his laugh lines. She had known him for thirteen years, since he was a boy of seventeen and had been with him for the past ten years. He had begged her to marry him and live with him but she refused. Cortina knew she could not have children or a real life. She could very well marry him but what good would that do? What would he say in another thirteen years when she did not age or in twenty years when he would have grey hair and she would look as though she were his child?

If she could have picked an age to be stuck at she would have liked to be at least a year older so that she could be twenty-one like Del then maybe Del would not be able to hold the fact she was one year older above her head for the past how many years. She smiled as she thought of how hilarious it would have been if she had been able to turn twenty-five before she fell victim to the blood because that would make her a year older than the twins and everyone would have to listen to her when she spoke. Cortina sighed at her silly thoughts.

Maybe she could tell Gio what she was and maybe he would be all right with it. Maybe he would gather people and they would come burn their house down and run them far away from here like they did almost fifteen hundred years ago when they trusted people they called friend. It made Cortina's heart feel heavy when she thought of them having to leave this place. She had loved and lost a lot of men in her time and she longed to have a normal life. She dreamed of it sometimes but always woke to this living nightmare.

Cortina left the tent and walked over the path to the back of the cabin. She opened the door as quietly as she could for fear that Del or Emery would wake up and scold her for being loud. She placed the lantern on the chopping table and searched for cheese. Cortina's stomach growled loudly when she spotted a cheese wheel wrapped in cloth. She pulled a knife out that was stuck into the wall by the cheese and unwrapped it. The smell of the cheese wafted up filling her nostrils with its hearty drool worthy aroma. She sliced off a few thin pieces and wrapped it back up. When she stood it on its side she reached over to grab a loaf of bread. Cortina tensed up as she heard a thud. She turned to see the wheel of cheese on the ground and she looked at the loft where the girls slept next eyeing the area underneath where the boys slept. Cortina relaxed after she did not see movement from anywhere. She happily sliced a couple pieces of bread and made herself a cheese sandwich. She took it over to the reading chair and sat down to enjoy her late night spoils. When Cortina sat something did not feel right. The seat was lumpy and she set her sandwich on the armrest. Reaching under the cushion she pulled out a book.

Cortina whispered, "The Words Unwhispered, The Words Unsaid." Cortina sat back down and began to eat as she flipped through the pages. She ran her finger over diagrams and drawings that looked like the vials that Denny carried always.

Must be Denny's.

Cortina was about to close the book when it slipped from her lap. She bent over to pick it up and the book fell in two.

Damn it, why in the hell does this shit have to happen to me all the time?

Cortina picked up the other half of the book and stared at the two pieces wondering what to do when something caught her eye. She put down one half of the book and trailed her finger under the title of the page as she finally realized the spells were written in the ancient dialect. The first language she ever knew. Her memory was rusty but she read the words over and over in her mind until proudly she read aloud, "The Risen Beauty; A Sleeping Spell."

Cortina smiled in the lantern light as she finished off the last of her sandwich. Suddenly her eyes widened as she realized this book she was holding was the work of magic. She sat up straight and started to flip through the pages. She eyed the sleeping quarters carefully as she heard someone mutter in their sleep. Cortina began to wonder whose book this was. She tried to tell herself to put it back but curiosity won and she translated the words in her head as she flipped through the pages. There were love spells, curses of misfortune and she stopped at the page that had a curse of death. It made her chest feel fluttery as for some reason she thought of her mother and father. She swallowed the sudden sorrow and continued on in the book.

Cortina stopped when she read a page called, _The Awakening._ She murmured the words out loud. "The ashes of fall, the spring of winds. The air thickens, the water thins. The bird cries sorrow, as we shout our sins. Death is a chasm, life never wins. A sleep like dark, until it dims. Break our bonds, appease the djinns." Cortina read the last word in a small voice and closed the book.

Demons.

The very notion made a knot form in her stomach. They were the reason her mother and father died. The reason she and her brothers and sisters were the way they were. Without them they would have lived a happy normal life and their parents would have grown old and passed away happy instead of being dragged away dying in fear as their blood was drained from their living flesh. Cortina went over to the fireplace and lit it up thinking, _I do not care whose book this is. It does not belong anywhere near us. Djinns. They can all burn._

Cortina felt tears well in her eyes with anger at this demon spell book. Ambition for power through the help of demons was the reason she lost her parents. No one should seek their help. She stoked the fire and was about to drop the book in when a hand gripped her wrist. She turned and saw Kati's dark eyes glowing from the light of the fire.

"What do you think you are doing? That is mine," Kati growled as she yanked the book from Cortina.

"I should have known it was yours. You do not really seem to care too much about anybody but yourself. Figures you would hide a demon book from us so that you could use it to your advantage. Do you even remember why we are the way we are or why Mother and Father died?!" Cortina spat angrily.

"Shut your mouth. I do not care? _I_ do not care? Who is the one constantly changes faces and moods for every new man that they bed. How many times have you turned your back on us for some random person who leaves you in the blink of an eye?" Kati screamed back.

Cortina took a step toward Kati and said, "Really, Kativa? Sounds familiar does it not? I cannot even count on my two hands how many men you have devoured."

Cortina saw Kati twitch hard right before Emery emerged from the dark to bear hug Kati as she let out a scream and start kicking her legs being lifted off the ground. Cortina reached for her hair as Del stepped in between and shoved her back hard enough to make her stumble over a chair and onto the floor.

Cortina was about to get up to her feet when Del pointed at her and said in a deep, angry voice, "Do not even think about it!"

Cortina knew better than to do anything other than sit and be quiet and wait for a rant from Del before she would be allowed to speak.

Kati said, "All right. I am all right. Put me down," as she was dropped to her feet. Cortina saw all three of her brothers were now standing sleepy-eyed and angry in the light of the fire. The door creaked open and Lazette was standing in the cabin now. Denny tapped Malak and pointed to Lazette. Malak rushed her out the door and disappeared and reappeared a moment later. Del's heavy breathing as she paced and the sound of the crackling fire were the only things that could be heard in the silent cabin.

Del started, "If I have said this before, I will say it again. Leave the past in the past. We cannot get back what we lost. We cannot change what has happened. All we have in the end is each other. I hurt when we fight as I am sure you all do. You know what, no. This is not going to start again. It is the same thing with you two. I personally do not care if you have been with a man for every year we have been alive. Denny could not care, we all know what he does when he visits the cities and towns. Emery and Malak do not fight about women. That just leaves you two. Let it go."

Kati was shaking with anger as she spoke slowly, "That may be all true, but she was trying to burn my book. She has lost her damned mind. Talking about demons."

Cortina said quickly in her defense, "It has demon spells in it."

Kati snapped back, "No it does not you idiot. Most of those spells are nonsense that Del made up over three hundred years ago!"

Cortina said in a hurt voice, "Why would you make up demon spells? What if someone like that bastard that killed Mother and Father got ahold of it and did something, like, like..."

Cortina let out a sob as she felt that familiar pain inside that she felt when she thought of her mother and father dying scared and alone.

Kati now asked, "Yea Del, why would you tell Florence demon spells?"

Cortina could see Del's pacing stop and a crease on her forehead deepen. There was a long silence.

Denny broke the silence with, "Now even I am curious. Del what kind of jest is that? It is kind of not funny."

Del threw her hands up in the air as she exclaimed, "I did not tell Florence anything more than that I knew of an antidote to the brown spider bite. Forgive me Kati. I-I-I do not know. I did not know how to tell you. That book is not just made up. The things in it are real. They are real. I did read it and as you get closer to the end there are things in it. There are things in it I did not want you to see. There are things that we could very well use but that we should not. They require blood sacrifices and I know you do not mind that sort of thing but I do. And I know you are going to read it now. Just do not read it out loud."

Kati said, "Oh. Well thank you for letting me make that decision. Shows how much you trust me."

Denny spoke next, "You gave away one of my antidotes. With-without telling me? I think I might be sick."

Cortina got to her feet as she said very nonchalantly, "Why cannot you read them out loud?"

Cortina's watched Del as she stopped biting her nail with her eyes widening.

Del said, "Kati, please pass me that book. Cortina show me which one you read."

Kati passed the book on and Cortina felt panic in her chest as she found the page and showed it to her sisters. The boys were now sitting around the table eating apricots silently.

Cortina anxiously waited for someone to speak. Del looked up at Kati and shook her head. Cortina heard Del inhale deeply and clear her throat before saying, "It is an unbinding chant. It must be spoken before it works."

Kati thought aloud, "I wonder what it unbinds?"

Del spoke cautiously, "Uh well, there is something else I did not mention. Florence, uh, well he gave me something before he died. It was a journal. His journal. And he knew who I was because I told him on his deathbed."

Kati said, "Why were you with my husband on his deathbed?"

Cortina said next, "Husband? You promised I could be your maid at your wedding if you ever had one."

Malak laughed out loud in the dark, "Ha, Cortina. A maid. Is that why we followed around that kook for fifteen years? For a journal?"

Cortina picked up a fig and whipped it at Malak as Kati asked, "Why were you following him?"

Del said, "The book he was working on. I wrote out the antidote for him and I noticed a symbol written on one of his notes. The same symbol that was all over the...the temple. I asked him about it and he told me this tale. About a sorceress, three of them actually. And about this old leather book of unholy things. How they coveted this book. Treated it as a mother treats a child. He had stumbled upon this cult that was led by these three witches. He had spied on them. It turns out they were gathering followers to do a mass human sacrifice. He told me that when he realized what they were doing he used one of the spells he had already collected. A spell of illusion. He managed to get the book and he bound them. That was all he told me. I tried to ask to see the book and he grew very suspicious and I left him alone. I followed him and watched so I could find answers. I would have asked for your help but I am pretty certain we all remember why we were not talking at that time. I lost him for a while after he distributed his ten books. It took me a few years to find the person he gave the books to and to track most of the books down. Luckily he wrote them in the ancient text, that I assume you, Kati, showed him. I just wanted to make sure he destroyed that leather book. It turns out he did, but not before writing it out in those ten books. His journal answered the question of the three witches. He bound one to the ground where she stood, one to a looking glass where no reflection showed, and one to the ones she sought to hurt, stuck caring for those who lost their way instead of taking advantage of them. Kati, the journal. I have it if you want-"

Kati snapped, "Keep it," as she walked over to the ladder to climb back to the loft, "Everyone better get to bed and rest. I have a lot to think about. We can discuss whatever else tomorrow after the Andriels leave."

Cortina felt badly for having read the book; had she really released these three witches?

How bad could it be?

She walked back to the tent trying to think what this would all mean to them, all the while still angry for not being a part of her eldest sister's only wedding. She lay down and closed her eyes tightly.

# Chapter 6. Denny

Denny sighed as he lay down in his bed. _I wish that none of this had happened. There we go again. Problem after problem. Never a moments peace._ He heard quiet sobbing from above and wondered if it were Del or Kati. _If everyone just told the truth this would not have happened. Kati could have let us know she was married. Del should have let us know there were demon books floating around. Cortina should not touch things that do not belong to her_ , Denny thought tiredly.

He lay looking out the window until the sky turned from black to a darkish blue. He got up and dressed himself, filling the inside of his vest with a set of empty vials on one side and a set of useful ones on the other side, just in case. Denny stepped out from behind the curtain housing the boys sleeping quarters. He was about to grab an apple from one of the baskets that hung from the walls of the kitchen when something stirred. Denny stopped dead in his tracks and listened. There it was again. The sound of scraping rock made him hold his breath. It was coming from the fireplace. He thought of calling out but since he had been awake following the book fiasco, knew that it could not have been anyone inside making the noises. His eyes widened in the dark as they started to adjust.

_Maybe it is a lizard or snake or vermin of some sort. Maybe it is vermin covered in parasites. Maybe I can extract something from it_ , Denny thought excitedly.

He pulled his leather gloves over his hands and a knife from his thigh as he crept soundlessly toward the fireplace. In an instant he had grabbed a match and lit it. A piercing scream filled his ears causing him to cover them. He tried to sort through the image that he had just seen a glimpse of. He stepped backward five paces and thought hard.

There was something coming down the chimney. Was it a face?

A light emerged behind him as he whipped around. Emery was standing holding a lantern and Malak's eyes were as big as peaches as he pointed at Denny. The screaming never ceased and intensified and he saw his brothers cover their ears. Denny turned and what he looked at made him take a few quick steps back, tripping over the step that separated the kitchen from the rest of the cabin. Denny could feel his heart rate increase as he stared at the two dark holes where eyes should have been and the dirty, blood spattered tangles of hair where blonde had been the night before.

_Ilona_ , was all Denny managed to think as horror overtook his senses. Ilona's near permanent sweet smile was now an over stretched gaping mouth opened so wide that the sides of it were ripped open and bloody, blowing in tatters, as she continued the long unending scream. Her arms were bent in an unnatural fashion as she pulled herself through the ashes of the burned out fire.

The rest of her body came down and out of the chimney and Denny could see her mid-section was torn and stretched out through her ripped clothing. Entrails sticky with blood were quickly becoming blackened with soot as she dragged her body toward them. A flash of clothing came from above and Denny could see Kati land onto the back of this creature who only hours before was a sweet, old lady caring for her dead sister's children. The screaming stopped after Kati removed its head with one swipe of her hooked blade.

Del was now standing beside Kati as the boys stood in shock. The back door must have opened sometime in the last moments as the Andriels stood in horror, gawking at their aunt's headless body. Cortina was holding Lazette as she started to sob hysterically.

Kati held the head close to her face for inspection before looking over to Del to say, "Guess that answers the question as to whether or not Cortina read that out loud."

Denny watched cautiously as the Andriel brothers came closer to their aunt's mangled lifeless corpse.

Denny, having recovered from the sudden intense situation, saw that Marv was holding his stomach where blood was soaked through and Vio was holding his neck with a bloody hand.

Denny was about to assist them when Del said in a trembling voice, "Denny, your stomach."

Denny felt woozy and unsteady as he looked down to see the front of his shirt was bloody and ripped. He peered inside his shirt and saw four bloody scratches. He sat down and felt lightheaded.

"I cannot," Denny said.

Kati said, "Just do it. No one but you can help them if it is poison. That thing had some disgusting black stuff coming from its mouth. Marv and Vio could die if you die to merely keep up a lie. Unless you want them to die? I do not care. It is up to you."

Denny pulled out some vials of blood and drank them. Denny did not look around to see if the Andriels were looking.

The eldest, Gio, pulled his brothers back and knelt beside his aunt, laying a hand on her back. Gio spoke with an unsteady voice, "She...it. I went to relieve myself and I heard this noise. Like a lady singing. It sounded unlike anything I had ever heard. I felt like I was in a trance. It was coming from Marv and Vio's tent. I went and saw _it_ in there but I could not make a sound or do anything but feel the need to be near it. I saw it lapping up blood from Marv then it bit Vio. All I could do was lay beside them and I could not...could not move. Then I heard Cortina call for me and the next thing I knew _it_ was gone. Even then I still could not move. Not until I heard the screaming."

Denny was handing over vials and bandages to Emery and Malak as he thought, _A siren? How could Ilona be a siren all this time and not reveal herself til now? Unless..._

Denny looked at Del and said, "What did you say about the three witches? One was bound to the ground, bound to a looking glass and bound to what else."

Kati spoke next, "Bound to those who lost their way."

Denny turned to Gio and asked, "Your aunt. How was she your aunt?"

Denny watched Cortina lead a heavily sobbing Lazette outside. Gio sat down at the table where Del, Malak, and Emery were tending to Vio and Marv. Out of the corner of his eye he saw Fig take the head from Kati's hand before she hugged him, which was a strange sight since she never even touched Fig since they had known him.

Gio said, "She took us in when our mother hung herself after father passed suddenly in his sleep. I was thirteen and Marv was only a newborn. She said she was Mother's sister although Mother never mentioned she had a sister. I do not understand."

Denny and his siblings looked at each other. Kati walked over to sit beside Denny.

Del said, "I do not see any point in trying to keep the book secret now. Or the blood. Not after what they already saw. Not after it was our...my fault for the unbinding spell."

Kati took to telling them about the spell-book and journal followed by a half truth that a witch cursed them to drink blood to replace any they lost.

Denny looked at Marv wincing in obvious pain. He pulled a vial from his vest and urged Marv to drink it. He watched Marv's eyes flutter a bit before a smile spread across his face. Denny smiled in return as he covered his eyes.

He could still remember the first time he had seen Marv. He was a busy four year old with messy hair and a taste for adventure. He had been brought to Denny when he was six, after he was bitten by a poisonous spider. Denny could still feel the panic he had felt when he had not had the antidote on hand for the small boy. Luckily he had had enough other potions and such to prolong his life for the needed time to find the ingredients necessary to save him. He thought fondly of the three sleepless nights he spent finding ingredients in the woods and the two more sleepless nights he spent listening to the young boy breathing for fear any breath would be the last and how relieved he was when the child had made a full recovery on the sixth morning asking for a vial to put the spider that bit him in.

Kati was finished telling of the spell-book and Denny noticed Lazette and Cortina had rejoined them making sandwiches in the kitchen.

Fig asked, "Did the journal say Ilona's real name?"

Del cleared her throat to say, "Yes. It was Laylin."

Suddenly a gust of wind blew the cabin door open and they all grabbed their ears as the head rolled into the wall with a splat and let out a scream.

Denny stood up and got his knife ready staring at the witch's face. It distorted in an inhumane fashion as it stopped screaming and spoke. It took a second for Denny to register that it was speaking words.

The head said, "Who dares speak my name? Who dares remove my head from my body?"

There was an audible crack that could be heard by all as the body began to violently twitch. There was no sound to be heard from anyone. The hands of the witch frantically felt around and when it found its hair it held its head up by the long, dirty, bloody hair. It spoke again as everybody noticeably jumped.

The witch snarled and choked out spitting blood, "I think I asked you all a question. Who speaks my name. Who has broken my curse? Where is the book? Where is Florence?"

"I spoke your name you disgusting pig," Del said as she handed the bandages to Malak, taking steps toward the speaking corpse.

"Vile little creature, did you also remove my head?" asked the witch.

"That was me, and you are welcome," Kati said coolly taking a step closer to the witch.

"And it was me that woke you," Cortina said in an angry, shaky voice, wielding the cheese knife as she went to stand beside her sisters.

"Where is Florence?! The book?!" the witch roared.

"He died long ago. As for the book. We burnt it! You are covered in its ashes!" Kati screamed back.

The witch let out a loud laugh as the wind blowing in from the door increased causing the girls to stumble forward toward the witch. Denny reached out as he saw what was happening but he was not quick or close enough. The witch screamed again as it shot its free hand out and grasped Cortina's ankle. Cortina yelped as her legs went from under her as the witch disappeared up into the chimney. Denny looked on as his sisters grabbed onto Cortina only to get dragged toward the chimney as well.

Gio jumped up and held onto Cortina's arm as Denny reached the chimney and sliced at the witch's arm. He cut it clear in half but before he could react the bloody mess of veins and muscles slid out from the separated hand and reconnected the flesh of its arm. The last thing Denny saw was the horror in his youngest sister's eyes as she disappeared up the chimney without so much as a sound. The wind stopped along with the witch's scream and the door slammed shut.

# Chapter 7. Kati

Kati stared down at her hand where she had been holding Cortina's hand moments ago. She jumped to her feet and ran out the back door frantically searching the dawn's pink sky for any sight of the witch and her sister. She ran around the cabin, looking out onto the lake for any sign of disturbance, then to the woods. Nothing was to be seen.

Gio could be heard shouting for Cortina in a desperate cry heavily laden with despair. Kati looked around and saw Fig, Durin, and Gio's dirty blonde haired heads running through the trees of the tiny island. She ran back into the cabin and saw Del up in the loft unlocking her giant wooden chest. Denny was sitting on the floor by the fireplace with his head against the wall staring at his hands. Emery was instructing Malak on sewing up Marv's gashed stomach while he was doing the same to a now sleeping Vio who was laying on the kitchen cutting table. Kati picked up the cups, bowls, fruit, and broken pieces of the tea set that had been on the table where young Marv now lay. Lazette was sobbing quietly on the reading chair.

"She is gone," Kati said in a quiet voice, talking to herself rather than the people surrounding her. "She is gone. We need to find her."

Kati looked around at her family and the Andriels and no one stopped to even look up from what they were doing. Kati felt anger rise in her chest like an over boiling pot of stew. She picked up one of the cups she just placed on the table and whipped it into the wall.

Kati screamed, "Why are we just sitting around?! Why are you caring for these people? They are not family. Our own flesh and blood was just taken from us. Get ready. We are going to get her back." Tears streamed down her face. She felt like she could slit Vio and Marv's throats. They should not be wasting their time on them.

_They should be helping our sister_ , Kati thought coldly.

Kati grabbed the small razor thin bladed knife that lay beside an array of other surgical tools inside the unrolled apothecary satchel. She was about to carry through with her silent threat when Del spoke.

"Where might we find her, Kativa? Do you know where this wench went? I saw as well as you did that there was no clue as to the direction she fled. So I ask again. Where do we go?"

Kati felt her hand shake as she gripped the sharp blade in her hand. She said through gritted teeth, "I do not know, but the sooner we search, the sooner we can find her."

Del shook her head as she climbed down the ladder holding two books saying, "I think you should read these. There are plenty of incantations in this for illusion. Even if we lucked out and found where they are, we could walk right by never even knowing."

Kati struggled with her temper to not lunge at Del. She did not have to fight too much as a hand gripped her wrist and took the knife from her. She turned to see Emery glowering at her before he said, "These are for saving lives, not taking them."

If looks could kill, Kati was certain that Emery would have crumpled up into a giant heap. Kati jumped and turned as she felt a hand on her shoulder. She saw the drained face of her sister. Her eyes looked tired and swollen.

Del said, "Read these. We will not find the location of them in it, but you will understand why I told our brothers to stay calm and wait."

"Tell me. I do not need to read them. Tell me," Kati said defeated with the feeling of despair now replacing the hate and anger.

Del walked over to the fireplace and helped Denny to his feet and sent him to his bed to rest. Del replaced Denny in the spot by the fireplace as she lit it up. Kati went to go sit on the chair closest Del. The other Andriels entered the room in a panic talking of how they had to leave and find Cortina and their aunt. It was obvious that what Kati had told them still had not sunk in. Kati was about to say something cruel when Lazette finally spoke.

"That was not our aunt. She was never our aunt. Did you not hear what Kati said. She was a witch. Our mother had no sister. Maybe it is just me being a woman but I am pretty sure that witch was just using us. To get close to her kin here. Are you really all that blind? Look at these people we are with. Have you not noticed in the last thirteen years they have not even aged?! And this knowledge they have. It is unnatural."

Kati thought to defend them but before she could, Gio chimed in. "Stop it, Lazette. You have lost your wits with grief. Please. These people are our friends. We have known them most of our lives."

Lazette stood up and pointed at Gio exclaiming, "I am not the one that has lost my wits. It is you. That witch, Cortina has stolen them from you. She stole them the way Delvin has stolen Vio's, the way Kativa's stolen Fig's! The way Denmin has with those creepy vials with Marv. The way Emery almost stole mine!"

Malak suddenly yelled, "Enough! If your theory is correct, I would have bewitched Durin, which I can assure you, and Durin can account for this, I have not. Durin, are you entranced by my boyish looks? Besides, Lazette, you first of all need wits to steal."

Kati hand twitched as she saw Fig and Durin take a step toward Malak but before she could do anything Emery had slammed his fist hard onto the table causing all to jump.

Kati waited and watched as Emery stood up slowly from his chair. He pointed at Gio, Fig and Durin and said in a low, deep voice, "Sit." He next pointed to Lazette and said, "Quiet. Do not think to talk about my family that way ever again." He sat back down and started spreading salve on Vio's wound. Malak was now standing by his patient as he finished bandaging him.

Malak started to speak, "You are right. We are unnatural."

Del began to get up but Kati held her hand over her. Del looked Kati in the eye and sat down without even getting the chance to speak. She looked over when she heard a noise and saw Denny pull his curtain back to look over at the group.

Malak paused for a short while before saying, "I was like you once. My brothers and sisters were like you once. Children that lost their parents so young. There was a king. An evil one. He was full of hate and greed. Full of such want for things no living being should ever obtain. He did many evil things, cruel things. He killed many for no reason. He was so evil that he began to draw the attentions of demons. They used their dark ways to help this king in exchange for the blood of ten thousand. The King gave them what they wanted. He murdered ten thousand, including our parents. What he received were a number of curses. The demons called them blessings but they lied. We lived alone, parentless for ten years. Then our heads filled with dreams. Dreams that could not be ignored. In our dreams our parents beckoned us to a temple that we knew not of. The dreams haunted us until we were near madness. We did not know. We did not know that was the work of demons that filled our heads with images. They led us to the temple where we-we..."

Kati felt badly when she looked at Malak and saw his eyes welling with tears. She finished with, "Where we were cursed by the blood of the ten thousand. We had no choice. It just happened."

There was a long silence. Kati watched Emery follow Malak, who ran out with silent tears, followed by Del. Denny walked over to Marv to check his pulse and the same to Vio before administering a couple of drops from a vial.

After a long silence Fig stood up to leave returning a few moments later with a pail of water. He filled a kettle and put it over the fire. Lazette filled a bowl with water and wiped down the area by the fireplace. Durin started to pick up objects that had been strewn about in the morning's chaos.

Gio asked, "How long ago did that happen, Kati?"

Kati looked over to him and said, "Our parents were taken from us 5,509 years ago." Kati felt a sliver of pity for him as he looked as though he had been punched in his gut. She stood and went to find her siblings. She needed to know what the next step was. She found them outside on the dock. Kati sat down as everyone sat in silence.

Del looked over to Kati and said, "I understand if you killed them all."

Kati smiled as Malak looked over at Del and said, "Delvin."

Del said, "I was jesting. Apologies."

Kati asked, "What should we do now?"

Del stared off across the lake as she and Malak said at the same time, "Séance."

Denny nodded and beckoned Emery to the boat yelling back, "We will be back before nightfall. We need to get a couple of things for it."

Kati did not like the look that Del had as she heard the words, that she was dreading, leave her sister's mouth. "Ready to talk to your husband?"

# Chapter 8. Emery

Night had finally consumed the long day of sorrow. The Andriels talked of leaving and argued in one of their tents most of the day before deciding to stay after Denny told them that Marv or Vio was susceptible to death if they left before being properly treated and who better by than a man with as much knowledge as him. Emery could care less.

If they wanted to leave they should have. I do not know why Denny and Del insisted they stay. What good is mortal flesh in finding Cortina? And they called us all down. We should be focusing on our family, not people who do not give worries for us.

He dug out a piece of smoked venison from his pouch that was slung around his body. He chewed it and stared at the stars in the sky. The mist creeping inland from the lake surrounded the island. Emery went to join his brothers and sisters inside the cabin.

When he entered he was hit with a rush of smoke, and the smell of incenses and spices burning made him shove the meat back into his bag. The incense always extinguished his appetite. He squinted his eyes and walked carefully. The furniture was pushed all to one side of the kitchen and reading area. His sisters were sitting across from Malak on the floor, around a chalk circle that encased tall skinny candles and a plate of burning sage. Denny was circling them with a smoking incense bowl hanging from a chain wrapped around his hand.

This was not an unfamiliar sight but it had been hundreds of years since they had done this. Emery knew Malak did not like to do séances. They used to do this for coin back when they were new to this part of the world with no food or home.

Emery felt a bit sad thinking about how Malak would have nightmares that woke them all in the night when they used to do séances on a daily basis. If he could have traded places with him he would have but Malak was the only one of them to enter the spirit world and it changed him. Emery could still hear the way Del screamed when Malak had become impaled at the temple where they first were cursed. He pushed the thought of his brother's terrified face when he bled out in front of them, to the very back of his mind. They were all alive and well now. No reason to feel bad anymore about what happened. Leave the past in the past. Del's famous words echoed in his mind. He had only heard them countless times.

Emery went and sat beside Kati. He stared at Malak as Malak sat cross-legged, head down murmuring. He looked over at Kati and Del's faces and they both had concerned furrowed brows. Emery stared at the candles flickering and dancing about as he waited.

Suddenly they all began to glow a little brighter and stood upright and still. Emery shivered as he knew what was coming next. Denny sat down beside Del. The heavy smoke that filled the room swirled as if someone had stuck their hand in the center of the circle and brought it toward Malak. Malak let out a gasp and then his murmuring continued. There was a voice that seemed to come from the dark behind Malak and the smoke started to move. Emery sat perfectly still and tried not to look directly at where the voice came from.

The voice was that of a man's and all Emery could make out was Kati and what sounded like the words they spoke in France. He did not understand but Kati did as she spoke back in the same tongue. It went back and forth and he saw Kati start to get upset and shift where she sat. He saw Del put her arm on Kati and then Kati began to speak.

The disembodied voice continued to converse with them. Emery began to feel anxious wondering if this voice was telling them what they needed to know. The sooner they knew where these witches were, the sooner they could find Cortina and kill the ugly hags. Emery could not take it anymore. He was about to say something when Del left the circle. She returned with a parchment and charcoal. She placed it front of Malak and Malak picked up the charcoal and crushed it into his palms rubbing his hands together. He saw Malak jerk hard and begin to rub his hands all over the parchment. All was quiet now as the candles blew out. Emery stood up and felt around until he kicked a lantern stubbing his toe. He swore under his breath reaching in the dark for the lantern. When he lit it up, he saw his brothers and sisters looking at the parchment.

Emery asked, "Did he help us then?"

Kati said, "Yes. He showed us a map."

Next Del said, "It is a map to where he bound the leader to the ground. The eldest of the witches. The most powerful."

Kati said, "Florence said that they want the book. They must think Cortina has knowledge of it. That is why they took her. They want to make certain they cannot be bound again. The only spell that can bind them is in the book. We have it. We can bind them again. We just need to find them."

Malak starting coughing and puked up black ashes. Emery saw Malak shudder hard before Denny got him water, urging him to drink it.

Malak took a long sip before Kati continued with, "We need the book. Florence said that when he first found the witches they were in a castle. The castle was hidden in plain sight. They had used some sort of illusion spell. The only way he found it is when he overheard them say a series of words before they entered. When he spoke the same words it was as if he blinked and before him stood the castle. It was made of pure obsidian surrounded by a moat full of thick black water teeming with snakes and giant lizards. When he stole the book and bound them, the castle rumbled and shook as the ground swallowed it up, moat and all. He said he does not doubt that this is where the witches returned to and probably resurrected their castle."

Emery asked, "So the words. Did he tell them to you?"

Malak said with a hoarse voice, "Yes. I wrote them on the map."

Denny said, "We will leave at first light. I need to go to my shack and get a few things but we can do that when we leave. Emery, you sharpen all the weapons we have. Del, pack up food. Kati, can you make some more arrows. There are arrow heads and everything you need in the shed. Malak, you and I will ready the boat."

Emery watched as everyone got to their tasks. He went to his trunk to get his sharpening tools. He sat at the table and one by one his brothers and sisters brought him their throwing knives, hooked blades, axes and swords. He was almost finished when he could hear shouting coming from outside. He let out a long sigh and went to see.

He saw Durin holding Gio back as he yelled at a perfectly composed Denny, "I love her! I do not care how old she is. I do not care what she is. I am coming with you. We need to leave now!"

Lazette was now standing in front of Gio pointing at him saying in her annoying high pitched voice, "You do not mean that. Let her be. Do you really think she would do the same for you? Why are we still even here? Let us return home. We have our own lives to think about. Our cabin, our garden, our chickens."

Gio growled back, "To hell with the chickens. Piss on that cabin. I never want to go back there. That woman who we called Aunt was just, well I do not know for certain why she treated us like her own children for so long only to try to eat us and then abandon us, but that was her home. Not ours and I will be damned if I return there or if any of you do. You are a stupid girl to think that things can ever be the same. I am going to find Cortina and I do not care what you do. You can stay here, you can go back to that witch's cabin, you can walk into that lake and drown. I do not care for someone who would continue to say hurtful things about the woman I love."

Emery cleared his throat and watched the madness uncoil as Denny laughed and told them that none of them were coming along.

He watched Denny walk back to the boat shaking his head as Gio and his siblings continued to argue. Emery was at the door when he heard a terrified scream come from behind him. He turned as Fig stumbled backward out of the tent that Vio and Marv were recovering in. The arguing ceased and was replaced by the panicky rambling of Fig.

"They-they-they just..." Fig stammered.

Lazette was holding her chest as she asked, "What has happened? Are they..."

Gio started toward the tent but Fig tackled him saying in a loud whisper, "Do not. They are not themselves. They are..."

Emery saw his brothers and sisters were now standing around watching. When Gio started to try and talk Fig shushed him and said, "Listen."

Emery twitched as he heard the sound of something snap, similar to the sound of a branch breaking but it came from the tent. It was followed by the sound of more snapping and then finally a deep growl before all went quiet.

Everybody slowly backed away from the tent. Emery went and picked up an axe and other bundles of weapons from the table. He whistled and tossed weapons to his brothers and sisters when they looked. They all readied themselves and were caught off guard when Lazette let out a loud scream before she dropped to the ground. Gio was down on his hands and knees next to her trying to see what was the matter when he flipped onto his back and began to convulse. Foam came from both of their mouths as they grunted and groaned in pain. Fig and Durin suddenly dropped one after the other and twitched and writhed howling in pain.

Emery watched them twitch and was sickened as he saw their limbs twitch and snap revealing bloody bones. He looked at Del and Kati. They were holding their mouths while Malak stepped back, turning his face away. Denny stepped closer to them as if to touch the suffering souls. Emery rushed over and pulled Denny back.

Emery said, "No. Do not touch them. There is nothing we can do. This is the work of the witches."

Kati was by his side as she said, "I do not know, Emery. If they could do this then would not we all be like this?"

Malak said, "This is not the witches. Look at the moon. They are always here when it is full. Why is that? The witch must have been planning this. I have heard stories about these people that are people mostly but every full moon something happens. Do you remember Del? That tribe we met? The story they told us?"

Emery watched as their bodies shook uncontrollably. Hair sprouted on their bodies and their clothes began to tear as their bodies contorted, changing into some sort of beasts before their eyes.

Del said in a shaky voice, "Yes. I remember. They spoke of shapeshifters that changed form from man to beast, every night of the full moon. They came from a long line that started around two thousand years ago. A powerful demon that lay with a woman. From their union came a child that the demon loved dearly. The child could shift its shape at will from a young age and this frightened the woman. The woman took the child and hid from the demon hoping it would stop the change. The demon found them on the child's thirteenth birthday, happening upon a full moon. The demon cursed its offspring to turn into a beast with no control for the night of the full moon. The child killed its mother, ate her, then killed its father as well. The curse could not be lifted. From that child came more like it. They must be..."

Emery looked on in horror as the bodies of the Andriels were no longer the familiar sight of annoyance. In front of him lay two massive cats and two massive wolves. The wolves twitched and stretched, one grey and one black. The one cat looked like a mountain lion where the other resembled more of a panther.

Emery used his arm to extend his axe in front of his brothers and sisters. He pushed them back until they were near the dock. The beasts began to move and got to their feet. He watched them sniff the air as the black wolf let out a loud howl. Suddenly the group of beasts ran in their direction, teeth bared, snarling and snapping at them and each other. They quickly boarded their boat and pushed from the dock as the wolf jumped into the water. It howled in pain and climbed desperately back onto the deck whimpering. They rode silently not speaking a word until the lights from their island were a tiny shimmer on the water and the howling beasts sounded distant. Emery lit up a few lanterns and saw everyone was still clutching their weapons.

Emery finally broke the silence with, "Why the hell did the water do that? Is that part of being whatever it is they are?"

Del said, "No. Kati and I used Marv and Vio's bloody bandages to perform a spell on the water. If anyone should wish to enter the island through the water it would feel like they were burning. We were trying to keep any sort of phantoms or creatures the witch might send off the island. I did not think we would need it to keep anything on the island. And I am not sure how long it will last."

Denny said, "I have never seen anything like that before. You think we would have seeing how old we are."

Del did not seem to hear him as she said, "You are right, Malak. They are always here when the moon is full. The witch must have known what they were when it took them, but why would they only turn now?"

Kati said, "You said one witch was bound to protect those vulnerable. The ones they would normally hurt. Maybe she was that witch. Maybe she was protecting them from that happening." Kati pointed to their island.

Denny said, "How?"

Del said, "She would have been only bound to help people. She could still practice her art if she did not hurt people. She must have used a spell so they would not turn."

"And their parents?" Denny asked. "She clearly had a hand in at least the mother's death."

Del said, "Maybe she used someone for that. She sought those children out for a reason. The book. She must have known we had it and probably wanted those beasts to eat us. She must have known who we were. Kati, where did you meet her again?"

Kati said, "She approached me in the market. She said she had seen me kill someone. I would have killed her if she did not offer me a deal. She would seek out contracts on people for coin if she could keep a small profit. I agreed. I thought I told you all this."

Emery said, "I am fairly certain you said you heard of her and you approached her."

Kati sucked her teeth before saying, "That is right. I did say that. I just did not want anyone knowing I had been spotted. I never get spotted. I always do it at night. Come to think of it, there is no way she would have recognized me. I cover my face and who can see in the dark?"

Del asked, "Do you think she saw the sketch Florence carried of you? It is possible. The only way I can think she would have known you. It is the only link. She must have known Florence had no family to pass on the book to but you."

Kati said, "That has to be it."

Emery said, "What are we going to do with the Andriels?"

Denny said, "We cannot let them leave. They could be dangerous if this happens when they return to their village."

Malak suggested, "Well there is six of them. Six of us. I think we would be doing them a favor if we, you know. Then we could be set for next summer solstice too."

"Malak. Seriously? You do not go killing friends because they turn into animals," Del said sounding exasperated.

Kati said, "We can try to find a spell in the book to do whatever it was that Laylin did to stop them from turning."

Emery said, "Do you think they would hurt us?"

Malak answered, "The tale we heard told that in that night of the full moon, the beasts are just that. Beasts. They cannot think. They just know hunger. An insatiable hunger. For certain they would try to eat us."

Emery threw a stone out onto the water before saying, "Hey. What do you think Vio and Marv were? How come they did not come out?"

Denny said, "I gave them enough sleeping tonic that their hearts were very faint. It was to stop any venom the witch may have delivered through her bite from coursing through their bodies any faster. At least until the salve has time to stop infection. They must have turned in their sleep and stayed sleeping."

Malak said sleepily, "Would not it be funny if Marv was a big sloth. Like what would he do? Ravenously devour leaves slowly. Or if Vio was a pig."

Emery heard Kati, Denny, and Malak chuckle a bit before he did too. He noticed Del shift uncomfortably in her chair.

"What is wrong?" Kati asked as she nudged Del.

Del said, "Nothing, I am tired."

"No," Malak said cheekily, "she likes Vio. And I was making fun of him."

"I do not," Del snapped.

Kati nudged Del, "Look at you. You are blushing. You do like him. The nun, Delvin, actually likes someone. I always thought women were more your thing."

Emery felt badly when Del got up and headed for the sleeping area.

Denny called out, "Del. We are just trying to make light of this situation. And we all know you like him and he likes you. It is all right you know. You do not need to be everyone's mother. You can have companions. We all have people to help pass the time."

Emery picked up a stone and whipped it at Denny. "Enough. You do not have to embarrass her. All of you. Settle down. I know I sure would not want to bring anyone I am interested in around you all. You are relentless sometimes," Emery said before going to the sleeping area.

Emery whispered, "Del, are you all right? Do not listen to them. They are stupid."

Del whispered back, "I am fine. I just cannot stop thinking about Cortina. Alone with those witches."

Emery said, "I know. You should rest. There is nothing we can do right now. The map is in the cabin. I am going to sleep in the open in case the witches do send anything after us or the magic water expires. Get some rest."

Emery grabbed a pillow and blanket and left the covered area. He leaned his back against one of the posts and was dozing off when he heard Kati.

"Del," she whispered. "Del, I am sorry. It is still humorous but I am sorry."

Del whispered back, "It is not that. It is that, I do not know. We watch people come and go. Live and die around us. Why would we want to be with someone that is sure to die while we suffer and live on? I do not care if anyone knows that I do like him because I do. And I have been with him and I just do not want to be with him anymore. I do not want to lose anyone else."

Emery was taken aback as he overheard Kati whisper, "What? Are you serious? You were with him? When? Never mind. Do not tell me. Wait tell me. I want to know. I always imagine you as this single person forever. You hate everyone. When? We are always together. We always know each other's business. You are a sneak you know that?"

Del must have thrown something as he heard Kati say, "Ow."

Del hissed, "Shhh be quiet. I am not going to tell you anything either than it was at that festival three years ago. Do not even think about telling anyone."

"I doubt our brothers want to hear it anyway," Kati said.

Emery covered his ears and willed himself to sleep as he silently agreed with Kati. If he knew Kati like he did she was sure to get every single detail out of Del.

# Chapter 9. Malak

They all slept hard. The sun was shining through the trees when Malak's eyes fluttered under its blaring rays. He had fallen asleep propped against the side of the boat. He stiffly got to his feet and stretched his aching body out. He pulled the anchor and pushed Emery with his foot. Emery got up and passed him a paddle. They started back to the island. The movement of the boat woke up the rest and they started to talk.

Kati asked, "Do you think they are back to normal?"

Del said, "As legend goes, they can turn on will after they reach their thirteenth year. Only when the moon is full at night can they not control it. It instead controls them. Unless they want to stay beasts, which I doubt, they should be themselves."

Malak felt a tap on his shoulder and something press against his cheek. He looked up and saw Denny staring at the island through a scope chewing like a cow. Malak took the bread from Denny and ate it taking big bites.

Malak asked, "What do you see?"

Denny replied, "I see them. They look like they are packing up."

When they arrived at the island, Malak saw Denny was right. The tents were all down and the Andriels were walking around solemnly. He watched Denny rush over to Marv and call Vio to go inside the cabin. Emery walked past toward the smokehouse that was now in shambles. There was ripped up grass and pieces of clothing everywhere. Malak started to pick them up and held them above his head to inspect them. They were in tatters. Kati started a fire in the fire pit and proceeded to throw the tatters of cloth into the fire. Malak helped and saw Del enter the cabin. She came back out a short while later and handed Malak a cup of tea. He took it willingly as he sat down near the fire with his sisters.

Del said, "Vio. Marv. Their wounds are completely gone. I would not have believed it unless I saw it."

Kati said, "I believe it. Look at what happened last night and the morning last. I do not think I would not believe much at this point. I mean, look at us. We drink the blood of men and women to heal ourselves. It is not too absurd that in their animal state they healed quickly."

Malak repeated one of the curses they had been _blessed_ with, "Flesh consumed for flesh lost."

Del said, "They are trying to leave."

Kati said, "They cannot. They can. I do not know. I do not care. We need to get going ourselves. Let them go. Let them kill their village. It might take the attention off us for a while."

Del said, "Then we would have to kill them. We would be forced to."

Malak thought about Durin promising that he would teach him how to play the flute after he mastered the lute. It made him feel slightly nauseous as the images of the Andriels dead, flashed in his mind. Malak said, "We cannot let them leave. Can you get that book out and see if there is any sort of spell that can suppress their change?"

Kati said, "Oh right. Hold on."

He watched Kati go in the cabin and return with the two halves of her book only to duck back inside. An ear piercing scream suddenly filled the air. He looked up as a shadow crossed them. A huge bird circled above and started to dive straight for them. Malak got up and pulled Del to her feet pushing her toward the cabin.

Before Malak could make out what was happening, an arrow struck the bird in its lower body. He looked at Denny, who was readying another arrow. Emery was standing by him with his axe in hand. Malak spotted Fig, Durin, and Lazette scrambling to hide by the trees. Kati burst from the cabin with a bow. Del came out next holding the two halves of the book. He looked up and saw two more arrows hit the bird in its chest but it did not seem to notice as it dove toward his sisters.

Malak felt panic as he thought, _The book. It has come for the book._

Malak ran toward Del as she stood in shock with the bird's shadow growing near. He tackled her into the cabin and he heard the bird hit the wooden side with a thud. He covered his head when the bird's flapping sent a gust of wind filled with dirt toward them. Suddenly it stopped and he felt something grasp the back of his shirt, pulling him off of Del and tossing him over the table.

Malak's head hit the ground and he saw stars flood his vision before it blurred. When he was able to focus, he saw a tall, pale woman with long black hair that hung to her waist. The woman had a long flowing black dress that moved as if she were underwater. From her back were two large black wings that looked like that of a raven.

The woman snapped the ends off the arrows there were in her torso and pulled them the rest of the way through her chest and stomach. She was standing over Del reaching for the book that his sister clutched to her chest. The woman's hand had long fingers with long nails. He heard Del suck her air in as the woman pulled the book from her.

Malak was stunned by what he saw as suddenly Emery came in flying through the air landing an axe into the woman's back. She did not even budge. She slowly turned to face Emery, who now had a knife in his hand. He slashed at her and she grabbed onto his wrist. Malak knew Emery was strong but he watched the woman bring him to his knees as she twisted his arm. Emery let out a shout as she flung him across the room.

Del was now on her feet. She drove a blade into the woman's skull. More arrows came through the door and into the woman. Malak hurriedly got to his feet and ran to assist when the woman turned to Del and picked her up by her throat as if she weighed nothing. He saw another arrow go right through the woman and into Del's chest. The woman tossed Del away while she went to pulling more arrows from her body. Malak went and fell to his knees beside his sister as she looked at him, wide eyed before she passed out. A blood spot quickly spread to the size of Emery's hand on her shirt.

"Denny!" Malak shouted as he looked toward the door. He saw the woman was now outside. What he saw next, dropped his heart to his stomach. The woman was standing on Denny's throat and had Kati up in the air by her's. They were thrashing wildly. Malak got up and picked up an axe that was by the door. He made a running start when something out of the corner of his eye made him stop.

There was the giant black wolf from last night running toward the woman. It leapt and knocked the woman to the ground, who dropped Kati and released Denny. Malak felt relief as the wolf tore at the woman's throat. Before his eyes the woman turned back into the bird in a swirl of thick black smoke. It had the book clutched in one massive claw and the wolf in its other as it flapped its wings sending dirt flying everywhere. Malak squeezed his eyes shut and when he opened them the bird was gone. He rushed over to a choking Denny.

"Del," Malak said, "She is bleeding. An arrow. We need blood."

He saw a look of despair in Denny's eyes before he heard the words he did not want to hear. Denny said, "There is not any. I brought it all here from the shack because we were leaving. I thought we would need it on the journey. The beasts. The Andriels. When they were changed last night they must have sniffed it out. All the blood vials are smashed."

Malak sat on the ground where he stood. His head buzzed with the thoughts that clouded him. He knew they were at least a day's ride from anyone. He thought of Del bleeding out and suffering for that long. He knew what it was like to bleed out. He knew what it was like to feel that pain. He knew she would not die from it but he also knew you would rather die than suffer the pain for that long. Denny would give her something for the pain, maybe something to keep her asleep but it was still heartbreaking to know someone you loved was in pain.

Tears welled in his eyes as he thought of Cortina. He wondered if she were in any pain. If she were being tortured. They needed to get to the castle and get Cortina but this would set them back. They had too many setbacks already. Malak felt as though his head were about to explode when his senses started to bring him back to the here and now.

"Gio!" Fig shouted.

"We cannot find Gio," Durin said.

Kati said flatly, "The witch bird woman took him. You would know if you were not hiding like cowards while we were getting our asses kicked."

Vio said, "It is true. I saw him change into that wolf and then the bird took him. How did he do that?"

Kati sighed and rolled her eyes, "Well you all are actually descended from a demon. You have the ability to turn at will into an animal. A bigger than usual animal. I do not know if you get to choose. I do not care either. On nights with full moons though you go all kooky and change and eat everything. Did you hear me Lazette? You are unnatural too. Straight descendant of a demon. You should think about that next time you want to get all preachy over us. I wish Del was here to tell you this. She loves telling stuff like this. I probably forgot a bunch of it."

Vio asked, "What did you say?"

Kati said, "Were not you listening? Malak tell him the legend."

Vio said, "No not about that. About Del?"

Kati said, "Oh she had an accident. An arrow. She will be fine. We cannot die remember? She will just have to suffer until we can get her some blood. You all got into our supply and it is all gone."

Vio said, "Blood. She can have my blood."

Denny came out of the cabin wiping blood on his apron. Malak felt bile in the back of his throat.

Denny said, "I do not think that will work. It does not work when we try our own blood. I believe it has to do with being cursed, as I am sure you have realized by now, you are."

Vio said, "I do not care. Take my blood and give her. We have to try. The nearest place from here is a day away. She cannot suffer that long."

Denny said, "All right. I am telling you though, you are cursed. I doubt it will work. And she will not suffer. Do you know who I am? I have potions and tonics for pretty well everything. I could leave her in a state of euphoria until we get her blood."

Kati growled, "We do not have time for this, Denny. Give her his blood. We are losing precious daylight. We need to find Cortina. As it stands it will take us five days to get to the castle. We need to leave as soon as we are packed up."

Malak got to his feet as Vio and Denny went into the cabin. Emery came out clutching his side. He limped over to Malak and lifted his shirt. Malak swallowed hard when he saw a large purple lump over Emery's ribcage. Emery asked, "Does it look bad? I did not want to bother Denny. He is busy with Always-Hurt."

Malak shook his head and said, "Now is not the time to make fun."

Emery said, "What? She does always get hurt. She even says it herself."

Malak said, "You should go lay down. On the boat. We are leaving soon. You should ask for sleeping tonic or pain reducer."

Emery nodded and limped away saying, "No. This helps me remember we can get hurt. I need to be more careful. Need to train more. Stay on guard."

Malak shook his head and got to gathering what he could from the shed. He pulled down baskets of dried fruit dumping them into bags. He took all the empty wineskins and went to the water's edge. He was lost in thought when a hand touched his. He jumped and dropped a wineskin. Malak looked up and saw Lazette smiling kindly at him.

_I cannot believe I used to like her_.

Lazette said, "I will help you. The sooner we are packed, the sooner we can go find your sister and my brother."

Malak scowled at the water and said, "Did you clear that with Kati and Denny?"

Lazette said, "Kati was the one who invited us. Sort of. She said it would lessen the chances of you all getting hurt if the witches had more targets."

Malak laughed and handed her a wineskin. "Clean them out first. These are Denny's and we all know he does not drink water."

Lazette laughed and Malak felt that _like_ creeping back in him. They finished the water and Malak eyed the cabin as he heard Del scream out in pain. He cringed and went to see her. When he walked in she was on the table, pushing a bowl of blood away from her face and grabbing at her chest where the arrow was now missing. She tried to sit up and the pain overtook her as she kicked and clawed at her chest.

"What is happening?" Malak asked.

Denny said, "We just managed to get the arrow out and she woke up. It was stuck in her really good. Just missed her heart. Vio offered his blood. I am trying to see if it works. Can you get her legs. Vio hold her arms please."

Malak looked at Denny and said, "Give her something. What is wrong with you?"

Denny pulled out his journal saying, "Research, brother, research. Do not worry. It is not the first time she has got stuck with an arrow."

Malak had to contain himself from reaching over to slap Denny. "Actually it is. To hell with your re-"

Denny brought a finger to his temple saying, "I can recall Del taking an arrow for that weird boy with the limp back in around the 700's."

Malak shot back, "That was Cortina and that was her man. He was not a boy. He had grey hair."

Denny said, "Ahhh, right. No, no, no. There was that time. We were all kind of drunk and we fell asleep on the beach when those people invaded and they shot flaming arrows."

Del screamed and Malak yelled, "That was me that got shot and it was by your arrow!"

Denny said, "Right. Hold her then. Hurry."

Malak did what he was told and felt guilty as he thought how that was the first time he was able to be himself around an Andriel. He saw Denny lean over Del's face after Vio held her arms. Del sobbed loudly and closed her eyes tight.

Del said between sobs, "Where is she? Is everyone all right? Owww. I cannot breathe."

Denny said, "You are the only one hurt. She is gone. Calm down. Drink this. Shhhh. It is going to be all right. Just calm down. I do not need you choking too."

Del breathed in through her nose and out through her mouth until her breathing was near normal. She opened her mouth and Denny poured the blood in. Malak could see Denny pull back on the bloody bandage that covered her chest and was relieved as he saw the jagged wound slowly shrink. Denny nodded at Malak and Vio and they released her stepping back.

Del sat up slowly wincing and said, "Denny, I need more. Can you give me a couple more vials. I think I lost a lot of blood."

Denny pointed to the floor at a huge pool of blood before saying, "You did. I do not have anymore. The beasts, uh, the Andriels got into it last night. I did not have any. That was Vio's but I advise against taking any more of his. He looks quite pale already."

Del swiped her mouth slowly with the back of her hand and her face turned red. "Thank you, Vio. You did not have to," Del said.

Malak looked over at Vio who was now dripping blood into another bowl. Malak was about to say something to Denny but Denny was already applying salve to a bandage walking toward Vio. He placed it on the cut Vio had just made and wrapped it.

Denny said, "No more, Vio. You will pass out if you give any more blood."

Malak watched Vio walk over to where Del sat on the table and he held the bowl to her face. She hesitated before hungrily drinking the blood. After a few moments she got off the table and hugged Vio for a long time. Malak scratched the back of his head and went about grabbing some of him and Emery's clothes. He climbed up to the loft and pulled a clean shirt out of Del's trunk. He looked at Del who was now sitting beside Vio on the table and they were holding hands.

_What the hell?_ thought Malak. He walked over and handed her the shirt. "We need to leave."

# Chapter 10. Cortina

Cortina sat on the cold, hard floor staring into the darkness. Her shackled wrists and ankles ached from the cold metal that held them. She could not even tell if it were day or night or how long she had been there. She dozed in and out of consciousness and dreamed her brothers and sisters rescued her. She even dreamed that Gio had come to save her. Each time she truly woke, cold and alone in the dark, crying silently. Her stomach ached with hunger.

How she had gotten there was not a question she could answer. The last thing she remembered was being pulled from her sisters' grasps and waking up here. A torch a few feet from her had suddenly lit up and a face appeared on the other side of it. It was a beautiful woman with flawless porcelain skin and startling blue eyes with hair black as night. She had a slender face and red plump lips that hid a set of white perfect teeth.

When the woman spoke it filled her with warmth. She asked Cortina if she could remember anything from the book and she told her no. The woman next asked if the book was really burnt and Cortina felt ashamed when she confessed that it was not. She could not help it. It was as if she could not lie even though she wanted to.

As Cortina thought back to when the woman left her in the dark again, she could not hold it together anymore. She let out a loud sob and cried like she cried that one time she was lost alone in the woods as night was falling. Kati and Emery had found her that time when they heard her crying but she knew that would not happen this time. She did not care. She just needed to cry. Cortina cried loudly and covered her ears shaking her head wildly trying to wake up from this nightmare.

Get hold of yourself.

She held her breath until she nearly passed out but that did the trick.

"Cortina!"

Cortina felt a jolt of panic make her heart skip.

"Cortina!"

Cortina could not tell if this was a trap or not but she swore it was Gio. She hesitated before answering, "Gio?"

Gio's disembodied voice said, "Cortina. Yes it is me. You are alive my love. I cannot tell you how happy I am. Are you hurt? Did those witches hurt you? I will tear out their throats if they did."

Cortina felt tears stream down her face as she answered, "No. I am fine. I am just hungry. Where are the others? My brothers and sisters? How did you get here?"

"I think they are all right. It happened so fast. One of the witches came and your brothers and sisters fought it. It had the book and Kati by her throat. It stood on Denny's neck. That is when I attacked it. I ripped at its throat then it carried me high into the sky and then over treetops. When I changed back to myself I passed out and woke up in the dark."

"Changed?" Cortina asked.

"Yes," Gio said. "Something happened that I cannot explain. Me and my brothers and sister. Last night we changed into animals. Monsters. I was so hungry. I saw them change. Lazette into a black mountain lion. Durin into a white one. Fig into a grey wolf. I looked into the water and I was a black wolf. And we ate all your food. I ripped down the smokehouse. When I changed this morning it was different. I was not hungry."

Cortina could not help but smile, maybe from being delirious with hunger. She asked, "Are you very certain you did not drink anything that passed through Denny's hands?"

Gio protested, "No. I am certain. I thought you would understand being what you are."

Cortina snapped, "And what am I?"

"I did not mean it like that. I mean, different. We are both different. Your family told me about you and them."

There was a long silence before Cortina asked, "Were my brothers and sisters coming?"

"Yes. They did this thing. I apologize. I was eavesdropping. They called on Kati's dead husband. He made them a map. They were going to leave first light this morning but we ruined the plan when we changed and forced them onto the lake in the boat for the night and destroyed some of their supplies. They will come, Cortina. They wanted to come right away but had to wait to talk to the husband so they knew the way."

A thought crossed Cortina's mind as she whispered, "No more, Gio. The witches could be listening."

There was another silence and Cortina smiled as Gio started to sing. "I am sitting naked, in the dark. I am close to my love but I cannot see her. I wish I had a light or some pants. My ass is frozen."

Cortina laughed and took off her over shirt. She threw it hard in the direction of his voice. She heard chains moving around.

Gio stopped singing and said, "Ahhh. Thank you. I am sorry to tell you this but my bare ass is on your shirt. You probably will not ever want to wear it again."

Cortina laughed and rested her head against the wall she was propped up against. "I love you."

Gio replied, "I love you more."

Suddenly the torch that had lit up once before lit up again making Cortina jump. She strained her eyes and saw Gio sitting naked across the room from her, a chain attached to a collar on his neck. She could feel tears falling from her eyes. Gio smiled a big smile and she felt safer than she had since she woke up in chains. The sound of footsteps approaching made her squirm anxiously. The beautiful woman appeared, standing in the torchlight.

The woman said, "You two know each other. How nice for you. My name is Maryanat. I too have been recently reconciled with people I love." She laughed loudly.

Suddenly Ilona stepped from the darkness.

Maryanat said, "This is Laylin. You have met her already, she has informed me."

Cortina saw black swirling smoke start to appear on Maryanat's other side before it dissipated revealing a long faced, pale woman with long fingers and huge black wings. Cortina blinked her eyes hard as a row of torches on either wall light up the room. They were in a long hall lined with doors on each wall. Down the hall a ways were two huge doors that went all the way up to the ceiling.

Maryanat said, "And this is Faryina. They are my sisters. I could not help but overhear. Your brothers and sisters are coming here? And I assume yours are too, uhhh, ummm, Layl, what is that one's name?"

Laylin said, "Gio."

Maryanat continued, "Yes, Gio. Your brothers and sister will more than likely join them. How fun. The things I could do with six shape-shifters and six immortals. That fool Florence thought he could stop me. Most of my children may have died long ago trapped underground with me but I have the opportunity to start anew with a dozen more slaves. Now we wait."

Maryanat clapped her hands and turned walking into the darkness. "Feed them, bathe them, clothe them, then bring them to me."

Cortina felt sick and thought, _She will capture us all._

Cortina watched as Faryina made her way toward her. The witch floated a few inches off the floor on what looked like a black mist swirling ominously. Her black dress was moving in an unnatural way; the way Cortina saw clothing move in water when she washed clothes. It frightened her when the black mist shot up around the witch's body.

Cortina shut her eyes and pulled away until she felt a warm hand on her arm. She opened her eyes horrified by what she might see. There was a young woman in front of her face. The woman had a kind smile and long red wavy hair. The clothing she wore resembled clothing that any other might wear. No black, no smoke, no pure white skin. Cortina began to feel at ease until she realized this was Faryina.

The shackles were removed and Gio was being dragged toward the ceiling high doors by Laylin. Gio was grasping the collar that was around his neck. She ran to catch up to him but he was led out the doors to the right where she was guided by the silent Faryina to the left.

Faryina silently made her a bath in a warmly lit room full of wooden furniture with a roaring fire from a giant fireplace that was in the center. The biggest bed Cortina had ever seen was on one side of the room with a vanity surrounded by trunks on the other with the tub nearest the fire. There were colorfully embroidered draperies hanging all over the high, pitch black walls.

Cortina climbed into the steaming bath cautiously and began to scoop water onto her head. It was hot and the smell of lavender and vanilla bean filled the air. It was intoxicating. Cortina felt like she could just close her eyes and forget about where she was. She slipped into a deep sleep as Faryina fed logs into the fire.

# Chapter 11. Denny

The ride to Milan was full of countless stories told by Malak and Kati. Denny felt it strange to be able to share with these people. They were fascinated by the tales. Malak embellished and there were lots of laughs and dropped jaws. Denny still did not feel completely at ease with the Andriels. Maybe it was out of habit not to trust; maybe it was because he knew all too well you cannot trust anyone no matter if you thought they could keep your secrets. He had decided from the moment that his family let these orphans know about them they would have to kill them eventually. Friend one day could turn into worst enemy the next. People were pitiful and disgusting that way.

Denny took a long sip from his wineskin and stared off toward the sun. It would be setting soon, but not before they made it past Milan. They had two wagons, one full of their supplies, one full of people and a few horses mounted by Denny, Kati, and Fig. Kati kept sending Fig ahead to scout. Denny shook his head at how pathetic Fig was to do Kati's bidding in hopes of getting close to her. He was sure that everyone else could see that Kati did not give a care in the world for any of the ones that were not her family.

They would be getting to Milan soon according to Fig's scouting. At least they knew where they were going. If they did not rest too often or stop everywhere they could be there in three days instead of five. Denny rode up ahead with Fig. He wanted to make for certain that they were not going to get into any trouble. He also wanted to get more blood. They were making good time. They could benefit from a stop in Milan to get blood and other supplies like weapons that might be of use.

_I did not feel like sharing any of our weapons with these unskilled children,_ Denny thought. _I would rather spend a small fortune outfitting them than to share anything, come to think of it._

When Denny saw there was no one ahead but stupefied drunk guards at the gate and around the outskirts of the city, he knew there would be no problem. He rode back and let them know. He told Malak and Del to take the wagons directly to the other side of the city and wait there for the rest of them. Kati, Denny, and Fig tied the horses to the back of the wagons. Lazette stayed on one of the wagons but Denny did not care.

She does not look like she could be much use in combat anyway.

Denny rolled his eyes as they made their way to the market at the center of the city. There were banners strung up and merriment every which way in the streets. Drunkards were relieving themselves in open sight and any authority was joining in. Noblemen and peasants alike sang and tripped over nothing. Whores were in their element as men pawed at them and catcalled.

Denny could usually stand the sight of these people enjoying themselves and probably join in the celebrations but today was different. He was suffering from lack of sleep and patience. He wanted to find the witches and dismember them. He wanted to burn them, perhaps even torture them. The nerve they had imposing on their lives like this. They had no right.

Denny left the Andriels in the market with a bag of coin and told them to meet them at the northwest entrance of the city when they were finished. Denny, Kati, and Emery stopped at the usual apothecary they would see in Milan and bought up two crates of blood filled vials.

Kati was walking beside Denny when she questioned, "Festival? What are these people celebrating now?"

Denny said spitefully, "Themselves I suppose. I will hold a celebration like this one when all these people are dead."

Kati said, "You sound like you had enough to drink for the day. You usually love this type of thing and everyone involved. Do what you want but remember if you start being a horse's ass to us, I am going to slap you around."

They made their way through the crowded streets that smelt of urine and stale wine mixed with horse droppings. Denny put on a balaclava and saw that Kati had done the same. Emery could be seen up ahead pushing his way through the crowd.

Denny tried to sound positive as he asked, "Can I see the map? I want to see where would be best to stop for the night. Should we stop?"

Kati pulled out the map and replied, "Yea, I think we should. The horses need to be watered and fed, otherwise we will have to buy more, _if_ we can find any. I see that after we leave here we are going to come to that big forest. I do not recall there being any villages that way. Mind you we have not been in that area for a while."

Denny was studying the map and bumped into the back of Emery who was standing in a crowd of people that were guffawing. Denny twisted his face in disgust as spittle flew from some of the people's mouths. He was standing at the front of the crowd. Kati pushed her way through to the front too.

Denny narrowed his eyes and tried his best to focus on what was causing the commotion. He stared at what was in the center of the crowd and spied a dark haired skinny girl who appeared to be no older than Malak, sitting on a wooden stool. On her lap was the ugliest puppet he had ever seen. It was the height of his knee and had the face of an old man carved onto it with a stupid grin. It yammered on and on about nothing that was particularly funny.

Denny knew then that he did have too much to drink as it appeared as though the mouth moved like that of a person. The voice coming from the doll was clearly that of the girl imitating an old man, yet the girl sat with one hand cradling the side of the doll and one hand holding an apple as she ate it.

I really need to lay off the drink.

He went back to trying to find where to rest for the night. He looked up at Emery after he felt him nudge him. Emery gestured toward the girl and her puppet. He saw that the puppet was now standing on the girl's lap and looked as though it was whispering into her ear. Denny rolled up the map and stuck it in his vest when the puppet pointed directly at him. He met the girl's burning green eyes for a moment as she stared at him.

Emery said over the laughter, "What an odd item. I hate dolls. Let us get the hell out of here before she makes you part of her act."

Denny nodded and followed behind Emery as they escaped the crowd. Emery used the crates to push people out of the way. Suddenly he felt someone hug him from behind. The hands left him as quickly as they were on him. He turned to see the puppet sticking out of a pack on the back of the girl as she ran away clutching the map, black curly hair bouncing. He saw Kati chase the girl and disappear into the crowd. Denny yelled at Emery and they ran towards the direction he had seen the girls go.

Denny climbed up onto the roof of a nearby building and spotted Kati. She was running close behind the girl. He looked down at Emery who was lugging the crates. He pointed and began to run on the roof. He was now nearly on top of the skinny girl who seemed impossibly fast. He looked ahead to see there was a gap that went over a side street. Denny slowed as he waited to see which way the girl was going to go. Kati was still behind her closing in. He felt a rush of butterflies go through his chest as he saw her turn.

I can get right on top of her. Probably put a knife right into her back.

He turned his direction when he neared the edge and felt his foot slip on a wet, slick spot. He flailed his arm as he tried to grip the edge of the roof but it was too late. He scraped against the side of the building as he fell down. He hit a clothesline that was strung over the narrow side street and heard it snap as it wrapped around his ankle. He was upside down and about to hit the wall on the other side but twisted his body and sliced the rope. That was as far as his drunken mind let him plan as he landed upper back first onto the ground in a painful thud that stole his air. The last thing he saw was Kati's stunned face as she tripped and flew over him. Black surrounded him.

When he came to, his breath was still stole, and Kati and Emery were looking down at him. Kati's anger was apparent as was Emery's as Emery yanked the wineskin that was tied around Denny's body so roughly it lifted Denny off the ground before he dropped back down. Denny gasped and inhaled before releasing a very audible breath. Emery threw the wineskin hard onto the ground and Kati walked away. Denny sat up and was relieved to find his vials in his vest were intact. He slowly got to his feet and found Emery and Kati waiting at the end of the narrow street.

"What the hell were you trying to do?" Kati snapped.

Denny said, "I was right on top of her. I slipped on puke."

Kati turned to him angrier than before. "Was it your puke?"

Denny sighed and said, "No. I am pretty sure it was cat puke." He lifted his foot to show them the puke full of fish bones.

Kati gagged and Emery said, "All right, we believe you. What do we do now? How are we going to get another map? Do you think it was the witch?"

Kati said, "I know where we are going. We do not need the map for anything either than the words on it. Unless Del or Malak or one of you made it a point to write the words down or memorize them. Regardless, we need to find that little bitch. No one steals from us."

Denny said, "It could be the witches. It could also be a pickpocket. Maybe the girl was sent here. Maybe the girl is an idiot who think it is a treasure map. Maybe the girl was one of the witches. We will not know until we find her."

Emery asked, "Do you think Malak can do another séance for a second map?"

Kati shook her head and replied, "Even if Malak does, Florence will not be there. He made his peace and was ready to move on. He said he would not come if summoned again."

Emery said, "If it was an idiot maybe we can catch them on the way or if we get there before them we can wait around and listen for the words. Then we can get into the castle. This could be a very good thing. What if there is a trap set just waiting for us to get there to set it off? This way, the little turd and that ugly doll get what they have coming and we get into the castle without a scratch. The witches will not know what hit them."

Kati chimed in, "Emery, the doll is not alive nor is it responsible for stealing the map, or should I say _losing_ the map."

Denny nodded and they made their way out to where the rest waited. Kati told their brother and sister what happened and they too were mad at Denny. Del and Malak could not recall what the words were. Denny was angry as he took his horse and rode out of earshot of the rest of them.

_It was that girl's fault. Not mine_ , he thought enraged, _When I find them I am snapping that doll's head off and that girl's._

If she cost him his sister, there would be consequences.

# Chapter 12. Del

It was well into the night when they reached the forest. The horses whinnied as they neared the embrace of tangled trees. They just needed to get through this and they would be very close to the castle. Del kept snapping out of sleep as her head bobbed. She held the reins guiding the wagon and everyone was silent as they rode on down the grassy path. It did not look like it was often used.

_There is no villages this way,_ she reminded herself. There was forest, more forest and more forest. There had been villages once but they were all burned down and people were yet to return. Del wondered if it had to do with the witches being in that area or the most recent powerful empire shrinking drastically in the past few hundred years. So much fighting over people wanting to rule over everyone and wanting to be right.

_We are just traders,_ Del thought patting the supplies behind her as she nervously imagined meeting anyone that would ask questions.

Del shook her head as the carriage stopped. She had fallen asleep and forgotten where they were. _We are under attack_ , she thought as she fumbled to get out her throwing knives. She stumbled off the wagon in the dark landing face first on the ground. Del stood, remembering where they were and what was happening.

Del knew the horses could not carry on. She whistled to Kati, who was out front. Denny came busting through the trees followed by Emery and Malak. Del shook her head, motioning with her hands that there was nothing to be alarmed about. Kati came waling over lazily before stretching hard in the torchlight.

Kati said after a yawn, "I am so tired. Can we stop?"

They all agreed and got to tying the horses and popping tents up. Malak helped Del feed and water the tired horses before they went to find a place to sleep. They came upon a tiny tent city just as Fig came out of the dark jumping from his horse wildly waving his hands.

Fig whispered loudly, "Put the fires out. I saw....I saw her. The girl that stole the map. She has a small fire not far from here. I think she has lost her mind. She is talking to that puppet like it is a person, calling it _Grandpa_."

Kati slapped Fig in the back of the head and said, "Put the fires out everyone and be quiet. Fig, calm down. She is not crazy. She is one of the witches or their envoys. Probably communicating through that doll. Show us so we can get that map back and put her head on a damned spike."

Del's heart raced as she felt the spell-book that was under the front of her shirt tied to her, as if it could have been stolen or lost. They silently followed Fig until a small light could be seen through the trees. Del followed closely behind Kati and Denny. They had their plan set out as the Andriels surrounded the woods around the girl's fire. Emery and Denny went to the area behind the girl. Kati and Del would meet her head on. They moved through the woods and Del's heart skipped a beat as the girl was fifteen paces from them. The doll that Emery had described was uglier than Del imagined. It was sitting upright across from the girl and they were talking.

The doll said, "When we find this treasure we will not have to steal or play as if I am a mindless little scrap of wood. We will be able to do anything we want."

The girl said, "If you say so Grandpa. I do not know. Those people looked pretty angry. Do you think they will come after us? Do you think they will know the way?"

The doll said, "Ah, ant piss. Did you see them? They are idiots. One took the other out and the big one looked like he did not even know his own name."

_This girl. What is this? Is that doll possessed_.

Just then the girl gasped as she grabbed the back of her neck. She slumped over as the doll stood up and ran to the girl. Del would have screamed but Emery beat her to it. Denny came out of the darkness and was about to kick the doll when it ran between his legs. Emery let out another scream as the doll scurried up a tree. Del followed Kati into the fire's light and soon everyone was standing with their backs to the fire searching the trees with flaming sticks in hand.

Denny called out, "We just want our map back. It is not a treasure we seek. Our sister has been-"

"You lie," a shrill sounding old man voice cried, "If it is not a treasure, why did you kill my granddaughter over it?"

Kati grabbed the girl's head and put a knife to her throat, "Look you little bastard. She is not dead, but she will be unless you get your ass out here. I do not need any little possessed creep stalking us through these woods. Denny get the map off her."

"Do not you touch her, I have the map," the voice called out. "And if you kill her, I will take this map and you will never find it or me!"

Kati growled out an exasperated throaty expression of displeasure as she released the girl and said, "Check her anyway."

Del helped Denny search the girl and her bag but found nothing. Del looked up at Kati and shook her head.

Denny stood up and said, "What I gave the girl is a poison that slows the heart. I have the antidote right here in hand. Give us the map and you can have it. I would hurry because her heartbeat is very faint."

The doll jumped down onto Emery who let out a yelp and fainted. Vio and Durin caught him and put him down slowly to the ground. The ugly doll was now standing in front of Denny holding the map out. Del could see tears glistening in the firelight. Denny traded with the doll but not before checking the map. He handed it to Malak and told him to memorize the words and chant them over and over until everyone knew them. The doll shrieked as it struggled to open the vial. Denny reached down and yanked the doll hard as it let out another shriek.

Denny spat at it and said, "Who sent you? The witches? Or are you a witch? Or is she a witch?"

He shook it as it said, "Put me down. I need to save her!"

Denny slapped it and said, "She is merely sleeping. She will wake up soon. I am not stupid enough to give a death potion to someone who has something of value to me. Now answer me. Did the witches send you?"

The doll said, "No. No witches. I hate witches. It is only me and my granddaughter. We are only trying to get by. Please Sir."

Denny laughed and said, "How can that be your granddaughter. Have you seen yourself? You. Are. A. Doll."

The doll twitched when Denny said the last word. The doll shouted, "Call me that again. Hurry up. Call me a doll again. I am not a doll. You can call me a puppet if you want but not that. My name is Edstez. Ed for short."

Durin laughed and said, "Ha. Short."

The rest laughed and Del saw Ed dig in his pocket. Before Del could say anything Ed whipped powder into Denny's face. Denny yelled and threw Ed as he reached into his vest. Del saw Ed pull out a small dagger as he flew through the air. Del got ready to throw a knife into him as Emery caught Ed in mid-air. Emery took the knife away and snapped it with one hand. He pulled a cloth bag out and stuffed Ed into it, tying the top. Emery muttered, "I hate dolls."

Del opened her wineskin and poured water over Denny's head. He held out a vial to her and asked what it said. Del told him and Denny drank it.

Denny blinked hard a few times with red eyes before saying, "Little bastard. Got me with powdered Eggspot Mushroom. The nerve."

The girl that Denny had shot with a sleeping dart was now stirring, murmuring. Del turned as Ed let out a shriek. She saw Emery holding the bag containing him over the fire. She turned back as the girl wailed and Kati was now behind the girl with the girl's black curly hair in her grip, holding a knife to her throat again.

"Please," the girl sobbed, "Please do not hurt my grandpa. Whatever he did. I am sorry. He is all I have."

Kati pulled the girl's head back and said, "You are lying. You were sent here by the witches."

The girl protested, "No. Please do not hurt him. Witches. No. Witches are the reason my grandpa is the way he is."

Del walked over to Emery and took the bag. Del shook the bag and asked, "Is she lying?"

Ed said whimpering, "No. She is telling the truth. Please. If you have a problem with witches we can help you. Tell them, Raven. Tell them."

Raven said, "Yes. We can help you. I can open any door. I can pick any lock. Grandpa, he can get into places that I cannot. We can be useful. Please do not kill us."

Denny scoffed and said, "And how are we supposed to believe you? You stole from us."

Raven said, "I am so very regretful. Grandpa, I told you I do not like to steal."

Kati said, "Oh. You two are good at what you do, are you not? Cons. Straight up. Do you think we are stupid? What do I look like? A young, dumb girl? Look at the blonde over there. Do I look daft like her?"

Tears streamed down Raven's face, "No. Please."

Ed said, "Do not cry Raven. It will be all right. Please just kill her first. Fast. You can burn me alive for all I care. Just do not let her suffer."

Del said, "Stop. We could use their help. We do not know that castle. What if there are locked doors?"

Malak said, "Del, these people are thieves. There is no honor in them. They could have cost us Cortina. That one tried to poison Denny. Do not feel bad. If you want, go back to the tents and sleep. You do not need to see this."

Del shook her head, "She is so young. She just made one mistake. Does she really deserve to die for that?"

Fig said, "He is right. They will kill us in our sleep."

Durin said, "We could keep the doll in a cage? The girl could come in handy."

Vio nodded and said, "She could come in handy. We do not know how to pick locks. Do any of you?"

Kati said, "No, we never had trouble getting into places we should not. We are not stupid. Besides you all do not have a say."

Lazette said, "Since when? Our brother is in that castle too. I say we let them live and use them until we get Gio and Cortina back."

Denny said, "Kati, we could use her and him. It is not like we can, you know. And if they, you know, what difference does it make?"

Lazette said, "I am not stupid. I think we all know what you know means. It means die. They cannot die but we can."

Kati said, "Lazette, you are stupid. Now we have to kill these two. They cannot know about us. It is bad enough you all do."

Del said, "Hold on. Kati. We can just use a spell on them to make them forget when this is done. Can we just agree that we are going to use them to break into any locked places in the castle and be done with it?"

Emery said, "Yea, all right."

Kati released the girl and nodded.

Malak took the bag containing Ed and handed it to the sobbing Raven. She hugged Malak pulling him to his knees. Del noticed him hesitate before hugging her back. Kati bound Raven and Ed's wrists. Ed stuck out of Raven's backpack and they all went back to the tents.

Kati said, "Del, since you are so keen on these two, you are in charge of feeding them, watering them, keeping them well behaved, all of it. It is all on you. I am not sleeping in that tent with you and them. I am going to go bunk with Lazette."

Del felt frustration build up inside. She led Raven and Ed into the tent and lit a lantern. She looked at them suspiciously as she undid their bindings. Del fed and watered them. "I am going to give you a warning. You make one misstep and my brothers and sister will not have a problem taking off both of your heads clean. They are the mean ones with the black hair. Do not try and escape because the ones with the blonde hair will turn into the biggest wolves and mountain lions you have ever seen and find you and eat you up like lost little sheep."

Raven and Ed nodded their heads and both thanked her as they lay on Kati's bedding. Del was falling asleep thinking of Cortina trying her hardest not to cry from worry, when she felt someone lay down on her bedding. Her body stiffened. She pulled out her hooked knife she had under her pillow and felt an arm drape over her.

Vio asked, "Are you sleeping?"

Del said sleepily, "Yes."

Vio said, "I came to protect you. In case those two try anything."

Del smiled in the dark and said, "I was just about to stab you. You are putting yourself in danger being here. I cannot die remember?"

"I know. It is all right. I do not mind. I like danger," Vio replied.

Del laughed and said, "You like danger? You wear rain gear when clouds are out, in case it rains."

"Hey, that is merely good sense."

They laughed and within moments Del was dreaming of a tiger. It was white with black stripes and holding a dead deer by the throat. Blood stained the fur on its face. It dropped the deer and headed toward her licking its lips. She turned to run as it pounced on her back. She was about to scream but someone beat her to it. Del's eyes fluttered open to see day had broken. She realized someone was screaming. She could tell it was not Kati so it had to be Lazette. The same scream filled her ears louder this time as Del felt her stomach drop realizing Raven and Ed were gone from the tent.

# Chapter 13. Cortina

The smell of beef and onions filled Cortina's nostrils. She was so hungry that the smell nearly made her double over. She followed closely behind Faryina and caught a glimpse of herself in a mirror. The mirrors lined the entrance to the dining hall as well as the walls of the dining hall reflecting candlelight between the long black drapes that hung about the walls. There was a shiny chandelier with hundreds of candles lit that hung above the table. Pillars with beautiful women carved into them stood high, one in each corner and one on each wall to the right and left of her. At the top of them stood statues of women that were painted gold.

Cortina could not believe the beautiful dress she wore. It was long, flowing and the color of sapphires. It had a gold netting that covered the bodice and hung from the back half of the dress from the waist, trailing behind her in a train as long as she was tall.

Faryina pointed to a seat at the closest end of the table. Cortina sat down to a steaming hot meal while Faryina exited the dining hall opposite the way they came in. Cortina could feel tears in her eyes as she picked up a fork and stabbed a piece of rare steak shoving it in her mouth. She cut it in big chunks and swirled it into the bowl of broth soup that had big rings of onion in it. She drank the wine and refilled her cup with the pitcher that sat by a plate of green and red grapes. She shoveled the grapes into her mouth and could not believe how sweet they were. The sweetest she ever tasted.

Cortina was nearly full when the doors across the hall opened. Gio entered with Laylin, who seated him on the other side of the long table that could seat at least forty, from what she could tell. Gio was now clothed in fine clothing fit for a nobleman. Gio sat down reluctantly as Laylin pushed the back of his head toward the food before she exited, closing the doors behind her.

Cortina could not understand why Gio did not dig in like she did. Gio got up and quickly made his way to Cortina and stared at her in horror. She put her cup down as Gio held his hand to his mouth.

Gio sat down beside her and said quietly, "Cortina, stop eating that."

Cortina felt panic as she whispered, "Why? Is it poisoned?"

Gio said, "No. Look at it. Do not touch it. What is the matter? Do you like that type of food? Is that what immortals usually eat?"

Cortina was confused as she said, "No. It is what everyone eats. What are you talking about?"

"You do not see it. Cortina. I do not know what they did to you but that does not look like anyone should be eating it. I need to tell you something. Maryanat. She is not what she looks like. I can see her for what she is. After she tried to have me. Tried to force me. She forced me into her bed. I did not know what to do so I started to change and that is when I saw her, the real her. She is ugly Cortina. She has old saggy skin. Old rotted teeth. And this place is not what you think it is. What do you think you are eating?"

Cortina mind raced and she felt anger at the thought of that woman forcing herself on Gio. "Rare steak, onion soup, grapes, wine. She did not have you did she?"

Gio shook his head and said, "Of course not. When I started to change I kind of relieved myself on her bed. I did not know what to do."

Cortina said, "Good thinking. What am I eating? They must have used a spell on us. Maybe it does not work on animals. You think?"

Gio was about to open his mouth when they both turned to see the door open. Maryanat entered wearing a dress similar to Cortina's except in black. Maryanat said, "Ah, my children. Eat. Drink. Gio sit down at your spot."

Gio did not move and Maryanat was about to sit down in the middle of the table. Instead she walked over clearly annoyed and sat on the other side of Cortina. Cortina twitched when Maryanat placed her hand on hers. Cortina had to contain herself from backhanding the witch.

Maryanat snapped her fingers and Gio's food slid across the table to right in front of him, sloshing wine at him. Cortina saw him hold back a gag as he wiped his face. Maryanat said in an angry tone, "Eat."

Cortina looked at Gio, who was looking at Maryanat, shaking his head. Maryanat started to squeeze Cortina's hand. It was hurting and Cortina tried to pull her hand away but the witch's nails started to dig into her skin.

Gio stood up and yelled, "Let go of her!"

Maryanat let go of Cortina and pointed at Gio yelling harshly, "You will obey Mother! Shut your disobedient mouth! Sit down and eat!"

Cortina could not take it as she went to stand by Gio and said, "Mother? You are not my mother. You are not his mother either. What kind of mother tries to have relations with her children?"

Maryanat stepped back and held her hand to her chest. "I do not know what you are talking about. You, Daughter, I had high hopes for you. I love you both so I will forgive you, now sit, quiet, eat."

Gio shook his head. "No. Cortina is right. You are not our mother, and I can see you for what you are. And this food, I can see it too. You are ugly with an ugly soul. How could you think I would ever want you over Cortina. Stupid old witch."

Maryanat let out an ear piercing scream causing Cortina to cover her ears and shut her eyes. When she opened them Gio was covering his ears too. Maryanat pointed at Gio and Cortina saw him rise up grasping at his neck before he was slammed onto the ground, then it was as if someone kicked him into the wall.

Cortina reached for Gio but she was thrown hard onto her back. The screaming had ceased. Cortina stared up as Maryanat stood over her. Maryanat said, "I can see you are having problems coming to terms with your circumstances. I am trying to be nice, do you not see? You will see it my way. Believe me. You are fortunate I am a forgiving mother. I am also a very strict one. That said you must be punished."

Cortina twitched when Maryanat touched her hair gently. She closed her eyes and heard Maryanat hiss something Cortina could not make out. When she opened her eyes she saw Maryanat walk straight into a mirror, entering it.

Cortina gasped, as Gio let out a yelp as a snap echoed across the room. More snapping noises followed while Cortina watched Gio's body contort, with black hair sprouting out.

"Gio, what are you doing? She is gone," Cortina whispered.

She realized he was no longer wearing the same clothes he came in there with. He was wearing stained brown clothing that had raggedy ends and holes in it. The metal collar was still around his neck. It popped off, falling to the floor with a clang.

Gio said between grunts, "Get back. Hide. Run."

Cortina stepped back and noticed her reflection in the dirt caked mirrors, that no longer gleamed. She was dressed like Gio and her lips and teeth were black. She looked around the room seeing that the black curtains were ripped and raggedy. The chandelier was covered in cob webs and the smell of rotting potatoes hit her nose like a heat wave. She looked on in horror as the steak and soup she had been eating were instead black masses of wriggling worms and insects.

Cortina inched slowly to look at the plate and realized it had been a black eel she was cutting up and devouring. Bile hit the back of her throat before she puked everywhere.

A cackle could be heard echoing off the walls. Cortina looked at the mirror that Maryanat had entered. The witch was staring at her with sagging, spotted grey skin. She laughed through yellow and black rotted teeth. The witch moved from mirror to mirror as if she were walking in a room that was side by side to the one Cortina stood in.

Maryanat said, "Daughter, you better run like Gio said. He is mad with hunger."

_So she_ was _listening._

Maryanat continued, "And he will have no problem eating you up, no matter how much he loves you. If you live, you will learn to obey me. If he turns you into dog shit, that is fine by me too. You will not have much luck killing someone before the summer solstice in that form. Yes, that is right Cortina Devilaign. I know all about you. Or is it Baltic you go by now. Oh wait, what was that family name you six had for the longest time. Ah, Aborduna. Hmm. Have fun."

Before Cortina could take in what she heard, the mirrors all become clouded by a white mist that swirled about slowly. She turned and Gio was fully changed, ripping up the clothing that was stuck to him. Cortina headed for the door behind her only to find it was now a solid wall. She looked across the dining hall to see that the opposite side was the same. Cortina ran to a mirror and touched it. It did not give and she pushed on it until it cracked. She looked back as Gio started coming at her, snarling. She looked up as it was the only way to go. Cortina went for the table jumping up on it.

_No, this is not Gio, this is something else,_ she told herself.

She ran across the table, kicking over candlesticks as she leapt reaching for the chandelier. She pulled herself up feeling the hot breath of the beast as it snapped at her leg. Cortina screamed as she heard the jaws of the wolf snapping wildly, barking and growling. She pulled herself up on the chandelier and was now standing, swinging it.

_If I can get to the top of a pillar, I might wait this out_.

She swung it back and forth as the wolf jumped up. She looked back to see it slipping around trying to get footing on the marble tabletop. It made a leap and grasped a metal wrung just as Cortina jumped to the nearest pillar. She did not jump far enough and was now holding onto a ledge that lined the wall. Her heart was beating out of her chest as the wolf was now jumping and clawing the wall that was directly below her.

Cortina pulled herself up to sit with her knees to her chest, relieved that the ledge had enough space for her to sit comfortably. She looked at the pillar she was aiming for. The lady that had stood up there was now a disfigured phantom, similar to the way Laylin had looked when she revealed herself. The gold paint was present but chipping horribly. Cortina covered her ears and started to sing loudly and closed her eyes.

The wolf's growling had not yet subsided when Cortina finished her song. She uncovered her ears and peered over the ledge. The wolf snapped up at her and Cortina saw how big it really was as it nearly reached the ledge with its long clawed paws. She lay down with her back to wall trying to hide herself from its sight. After what seemed forever the wolf stopped snapping and let out a howl. Cortina closed her eyes and tried to think.

_How does she know us? We have not used the name Baltic in almost two thousand years. Is she toying with me? What does she really want with us?_ '

Cortina looked down. The wolf was eating the plates of black sludge covered wriggling vile _food._ Cortina lay her head back down and closed her eyes, forcing herself to rest.

# Chapter 14. Kati

Raven let an arrow fly straight into the heart of the deer. Kati nodded and patted Raven on the back.

"Good," Kati said.

Kati was pleasantly surprised when she left her tent shortly before sunrise to find Raven sitting by a lit lantern skinning a rabbit. Kati, try as she may, had trouble trying to get her siblings to join her in hunting. Cortina was mainly the only one she could get to go hunting but she was not available.

Anger filled her heart and very soul. She would make the witches pay. She was shaking with rage and pushed the thought of Cortina from her mind, trying to focus on hunting. She thought of her other siblings and could not understand why they were so lazy. Hunting was exhilarating. The stillness of the forest, the sight of an animal grazing, so graceful, so beautiful to see an arrow take it down. There was nothing that could compare to hunting for sustenance. The meat was sure to be fresh and it did not cost anything. The only trade necessary was the offering to the spirits for guiding her hand in providing her family with what it needed.

Raven caught on quickly as Kati showed her how to skin a deer the easiest way possible. After they gutted, skinned, and tied the deer to a thick branch for carrying, they made their way back to camp as day was breaking.

Kati asked, "Did your grandpa teach you how to hunt before he turned into that awful thing?"

Raven said, "Yes, he taught me. He mostly guided me. He has been in that body since he saved me. He is not really my grandpa but he is the only family I have."

Kati was curious and asked, "How did he save you?"

Raven replied, "I think I was three when my village was burned down. We lived along a coast. My father and mother would go fishing all day. All the children would gather to spend the day with the elders of our village. They would tell us stories and teach some of the older children how to make nets, how to smoke fish, that sort of thing. I would sit and listen to stories and eat smoked fish and berries. I can still remember the sights and sounds. When the men came, they came at night. They burned down everything. They took some of the women that did not fight back and put them in shackles. They killed the elders and the men and some of the younger boys who tried to help their mothers and sisters. My mother. I watched them put an axe in her skull when they tried to take me. My father, he died but I did not see it."

Kati thought the girl was done after there was a short silence but Raven went on. "I can remember seeing him lying on the beach with his head beside him. They did not bother to put me or the other younger children in shackles. They were too big. They took us on a ship and barely fed us. It was mostly dark. We were under the deck. They forced themselves on the women on board as they pleased right in front of us. They branded us too. After that, one of the little boys that was with us started to cry and would not stop. They killed him. Snapped his neck right in front of us. Threw his body to a group of men that were caged on one side of the ship. They ate him. I did not know then but I know now that they were going to sell us as slaves."

Kati interrupted to say, "Men are bastards. Most men anyway. They seem to turn into beasts at any excuse. They are unlike us women. We are already beasts, we are simply better at hiding it."

Raven did not seem to hear a word. The girl's voice was one toned and distracted almost when Raven said, "One day we finally stopped. I could tell from looking through the cracks above it was night. I had not eaten in days and I was too hungry. I started looking for food after all was quiet. I went below and it was dimly lit. I was digging around the sacks, barrels, crates, and chests when I heard a voice. It was asking for help. It was coming from a chest. I unlatched it and there was my grandpa. I probably would have screamed but I did not know any better. My grandpa led me off the ship and he told me to wait on the deck behind some boxes. He went back on the ship and I did not know until years later but he killed all the men that took us captive along with the caged men, freeing the slaves. The caged men were men that kept him enslaved to help them steal and kill people. They taught him how to make poisons and pick locks. He taught me those things in turn along with everything else I know. You see, my grandpa is not a bad person. We just do what we have to do."

Kati took in what was said before asking, "How did he wind up in that body?"

Raven explained, "He told me that once a very long time ago, he fell in love with the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. He said that as beautiful as she was he could not limit himself to her. My grandpa sort of loves the ladies. What he did not know was that this woman was a witch. When she found out he was not faithful to her she cast his soul into a log that she carved to look the way he does. She then brought movement and life to him, put him in a bag and left him in a forest. He looked for her to try turn him back but he never saw her again. He says that was about four hundred years ago."

Kati was feeling generous when she said, "We have a spell-book. I bet you we could help your grandpa after you help us get our sister and friend back. If you help us succeed."

Raven let out a mousy, "Thank you."

Kati laughed. "Do not thank me yet. You will have to tell your tale to the rest of them and see if they agree. Apparently we vote on decisions now. Outranking almost everyone in age does not seem to cut it anymore."

Kati's shoulder ached when the camp came into sight.

Raven asked cautiously, "How old are you, if you do not mind me asking?"

Kati was about to answer when a scream filled the air. They dropped the deer and ran toward the scream. Kati nearly knocked over a wide-eyed Del as she emerged from her tent. Kati had to hold onto Del as Del readied her knife glaring at Raven. Kati realized Raven had bloody hands.

Kati said, "No. That is deer blood. We were hunting."

"Grandpa!" Raven yelled and ran by them.

Kati turned and spotted Ed running with his tiny legs away from Durin. Lazette was now standing wrapped in a blanket pointing at Ed. Raven met Ed just before Durin got to him. Ed climbed up into Raven's arms. Kati watched everyone come out to stand around, half asleep, watching.

Lazette said through gritted teeth, "That little pervert was hiding in my tent watching me change. He saw me naked. He did not even have the decency to conceal himself properly. He was saying, _Oh yea_. I am going to kill him."

Kati burst into laughter saying, "What?! No, we need him. He was probably saying, _Oh no._ You are so full of yourself."

Almost everyone started laughing.

Durin shook his head and shoved Lazette as he walked by and said, "Damn it, Lazette. I thought you were being murdered. Do not be absurd. Ed is old. He probably lost his way back to bed."

Raven was now laying it hard onto Ed lecturing him, "Grandpa. You cannot do things like that. Do you forget that they took pity on us? We could be dead right now. No more, Grandpa. Promise me."

Ed said, "Raven. I am a man. She is a woman. I do not see anything wrong with that."

Kati said, "Ew. So he really is a pervert."

Emery was holding a cage made of woven together branches and said, "I made this specifically for when that little monster needed to be caged. Losing half my sleep was worth it I would say."

Ed said, "Raven, no, do not let them cage me. You know how I feel about that."

Raven handed him to Emery as she said, "I am sorry, Grandpa. They might be able to help you. We just need to help them. Do not make them change their minds before they even agree to help you."

Ed sat down in the cage and curled up into a ball and wailed.

Raven took the cage and said, "Oh Grandpa stop it. I can tell that is your fake cry from your real one because you never cry. Come now, I will feed you."

Denny was standing next to Kati as he started, "Help who? And how?"

Kati explained to them what Raven told her after she gave orders to Fig, Durin and Marv to cut up the deer.

Del said, "And you believe her? For certain?"

Kati nodded and said, "I do. I heard it in her voice."

Malak was making a makeshift smokehouse on the back of the wagon when he said, "If you believe her, I believe her."

The rest agreed and they were on their way again. Two more days with no interruptions and they would be at the castle. Kati decided she needed to get some exercise. She convinced her brothers and sister into getting some too. They left the Andriels in charge to keep going forward with the wagons and horses.

Kati started running first then the others joined, decked out in their leather armor, lugging the weapons they were most familiar with. Kati had her bow as did Denny. Kati also had her long sword that was sheathed on her back. Denny had his blowgun in hand. Del had her throwing knives and hooked blades, Emery had his two small handled wood-axes on his outer thighs while the long handled battle-axe was on his back. Malak a spear and a long blowgun and a shorter one with various colored feather ends sticking out in a row along pieces of leather wrapped across his torso.

Kati felt pride as she looked around at her family then felt a pang of pain in her chest as she knew that one of their own was not present. Who would be the one to carry the ladder and ropes? Who would climb up where the rest of them feared to? Denny could climb but was too clumsy with drink to be trusted to secure ropes or ladders. Kati swore she could feel the spiked fence impaling her back and leg when she remembered seeing the rope fall toward her and Denny leaning over that building ledge reaching out to her helpless. Kati patted her and Cortina's hunting knives that were in the holders hanging from her belt.

Kati was running hard, nearly out of breath, dripping with sweat when she was brought out of her deep thoughts by the sound of yelling. She stopped and turned as she was face to face with Del who smacked right into her.

They both fell, Del face to face with Kati. Kati hit the ground hard and gasped for air, pushing Del off of her. Del rolled onto her back struggling to catch her air.

Del said, between heavy breaths, "Did you not hear me? I have been calling you forever. You are fast. I forgot how fast you are. You and your little horse legs."

Kati dropped an exhausted hand onto Del's face and said, "Shut up. Better than having a horse ass."

"Go to hell. I do not have a horse ass. Lazette has one, right on her face. Anyway, enough with the pleasantries. We need to go back. Denny started back tracking because his wineskin strap snapped and his special water fell somewhere. He said there is someone following us. He went back with Fig, Marv, and Durin. He sent Raven to get us but you were out of sight so I ran as fast as I could while Emery, Raven, and Malak went back. Hurry, let us go see who the hell it is that is following us."

Kati and Del ran back lazily to the wagons. When they arrived there was a man standing on the back of a horse with a rope around his neck, head covered in a cloth bag, hands behind his back, feet tied together. Emery held the horse by the reins.

Kati questioned sternly, "Who is that? Did he tell you anything?"

Marv shook his head, "No. He keeps asking for Raven. Raven and Malak went to refill the wineskins with water though. They were gone when we got back here."

Denny walked over to stand by the group. "What should we do? Raven has now become a liability."

Kati shook her head, "No. We are going to need her. You cannot make this man talk? Maybe he is another person who Raven and Ed stole from. Take the bag from his head. I want to speak to him."

Kati and Del approached the man as Denny got onto the horse and ripped off the bag. Denny jumped down and Kati stared up at the man. He had black hair as dark as coal and bright blue eyes. He had a lean build and a square jaw that was unclenching and clenching in anger. When he noticed Kati, his features softened.

The man said, "Wow. You are a sight for sore eyes. I thought I was captured by a gang of wild men who were only interested in capturing men for their sordid desires. Ah, you are beautiful. I came here looking for my love, Raven. Never mind her, my sweet, she looks like a wretched sea witch compared to you. You look like a mermaid I once saw. Beautiful, flowing black hair that shines in brilliance. Dewy skin lightly kissed with the rays of the sun. Lips so perfect. There is another one. Do my eyes deceive? Why you could be twins. One is a head taller but twins none the less. I have never had twins before."

Vio started to protest but was interrupted as Emery yelled, "Shut your dirty mouth. Those are my sisters you are talking about. You will respect them."

Kati rolled her eyes but smiled in amusement nonetheless.

The man continued, "Sorry, big man. I mean, it is not like they are yours or are they? Are you one of those strange families?"

Denny said, "I would choose the next words very carefully. My brother, the big man, the one holding the horse in place so you do not strangle to death, yes, he does not have much patience. He also has an anger problem."

The man did not seem to listen as he said, "Aphrodite. Hair golden, pale skin, legs long, what do they call you?"

Lazette said, "Me?"

"I do not see any other golden goddesses, do you?" the man said sincerely.

"Oh, my name is Lazette but I am spoken for. Tell him, Emery."

Emery grunted and shook his head while closing his eyes.

"Enough," Kati said as she tired of this man, "I mean you too, Aphrodite."

Del piped in, "Although I do not remember the stories of Aphrodite having the voice of a parrot."

"What is a parrot?" asked Marv.

Malak said, "I will draw one for you later."

Del asked, "Where is Raven?"

Malak said, "She was right behind me. Insisted on carrying an equal share of the water. Silly girl."

Kati was at the end of her rope as she pulled out her hunting knife. She signaled to Denny to loosen the rope. Kati pointed her knife at the man and said, "Sit." She walked over to the man who was now sitting and put her blade to his inner thigh. She smiled as he gasped. "What do you want with Raven? She is with us now until we see fit to let her leave. Why are you following us? Answer me. Straight to the point. Now."

The man said, "Like I said, I have come for my love, Raven. She is to be my wife. Bear my children."

Ed finally chimed in, "My Raven will never marry you. You are not worthy of her. She does not even like you."

The man said, "I knew it. I knew you were not a puppet. I knew it. You are a possessed little doll."

Kati said, "He is not a doll. His name is Ed."

Durin said, "You knew who he was, Ed? And you were just going to let us kill him?"

Ed said, "I was hoping you would kill him. Why would I say anything anyway? You all threatened me to be quiet or you would toss me in a fire. I was just doing as I was told. The whole lot of you have no respect for your elders."

Fig said, "You are the one with no respect. Kati here is over five-thousand years old."

Kati snapped, "Great, Fig. Thank you. Now this one knows about us too. We cannot just keep letting people tag along with us. We already have to use a spell on Raven and Ed after so they forget who we all are. Do you want me to use one on you too? We might just have to kill this one now."

The man said, "Whoa, whoa, whoa. Nobody has to kill anyone. I love Raven but I do not think I want to die for her. You are all faint of mind. What the hell have you been eating out here? Those little black mushrooms? Those will mess with your senses. Maybe I ate some. You named the little possessed doll? Sorry, puppet? There is no way you are a day over twenty, Kati. And spells? I thought I was always a little on the odd side but I am the definition of normal next to you people. Beautiful or not."

Raven shouted, "Ares! What are you doing here?"

Ares called out cheerfully, "My love, I have come to rescue you from these people. I fear their minds have become infested with maggots. They speak wicked lies believing them true."

Raven stomped toward Ares and continued shouting, "I am not your love. Did you follow me? You are the one with maggots in your mind. I do not like you. Not that way. And I am starting to doubt if I like you in any way at all."

Ares eyes widened, "But my love. Please come with me."

Raven said, "Stop it. Come where with you? You do not even have a home. You have nothing. You are a common thief who lives on a beach. And you are a stalker."

Malak said, "Plus you look kind of old, too old for Raven. It makes you look like a pervert."

Ares said, "I am not an old guy. I am only twenty-one. Do I really look old?"

Kati said, "No you do not look old. Malak gets like that when he is hungry, but you do look like a stalker."

Del said, "How do you know him, Raven?"

Raven said, "He has been stalking me for the past two full moons. Since I helped him get away when he stole from this old bastard who buys young girls at the docks for his brothels. Now he will not leave me alone! Everywhere I go I see him. I have been running from him."

Malak said with a confused face, "You helped him after he stole young girls from another?"

Raven crinkled her nose and replied, "No, he stole coin from the merchant, not girls."

Denny said plainly, while looking at Ares with a displeased expression, "You should not stalk anyone, not unless you mean to kill them."

Ares said, "But I love her. She is so beautiful."

Durin said, "Were you not just calling the other girls here beautiful? I can recall you saying Kati made Raven look like a sea witch."

Raven glared at Ares and said, "Did you say that?"

Ares said, "Yes. Only to try and get away. Do not take it to heart."

Raven walked over and tapped Kati on the shoulder. Kati realized she was gesturing to the knife. Kati handed the knife to Raven who took her place more roughly. "Listen you liar. I am not an idiot. Why are you following me around?! Do not think I will not help these people end you."

Ares said, "All right, all right. Let me explain. Lift my shirt."

Kati said, "You know what just get it over with. Kill him."

Ares pleaded, "No, no, no. Just hear me out. Lift up my shirt." Ares looked around and no one moved. He looked at Denny. "C'mon. If you are going to kill me, grant me one last request. You look like a reasonable man. Lift my shirt."

Kati rolled her eyes and went over and lifted his shirt. Kati was impressed with his physique and noticed a scar on his stomach. She did not realize she was nodding in approval until Fig was pulling his shirt back down. Kati stepped back annoyed and saw Raven had a strange look on her face.

The brand.

Raven said, "You are one of the children. Grandpa. He is one of the children."

Ed said, "What does he want?"

Ares said, "When you helped me, I thought it was you. I wanted to see if you were the one who saved us. I heard the women talk about this little spirit who saved us after we escaped the ship. One of them saw a dark haired girl with green eyes leave the ship before we were saved. I wanted to thank you. Then one day when I was spying on you, I saw the brand. When I got to where you were bathing you were gone before I could thank you. Then every time I saw you, you ran. Then I saw these people chase you. I was trying to save you from them to repay you for saving me, twice."

Ed said, "Then you should be chasing me professing your love. I am the one who saved you."

Del said, "Wait, what? You were spying on her?"

Raven stepped back from Ares handing Kati the knife. "You were spying on me?"

Malak said, "You and Ed have a lot in common. Spying on ladies. Sick."

Ares protested, "It was not like that. I just happened upon seeing you bathing and I was going to come over but I waited until you were clothed. I am not a pervert."

Del said, "So you watched her dress up?"

Ares said, "I am an honest man. Yes. I did. But I did not get any satisfaction from it because I was too excited when I saw the scar."

Raven said, "I cannot do this. Thank me and Grandpa and be gone."

Denny said, "No. We cannot let him go. He knows too much."

Raven said, "You are not really going to kill him are you?"

Ares said, "Wait. I can help you guys. Please let me redeem myself. I seem to have pissed you all off. Let me make it up to you. I am a good man, really. I hear you are on a quest. I am good at quests. I can cook. I can clean. I know how to make spirits. I know how to groom horses. I can do whatever. Just do not kill me."

Del said, "We do not need to kill him, Denny. Maybe we can find a spell."

Emery said, "We do not have time. We need to get going."

Kati said, "Do not kill him. He can come in handy. Like he said, he can do whatever. We could use a whatever man in this group."

Denny cut the rope and Emery pulled the horse. Ares landed on his side with a thud and a groan. Kati cut the ropes from wrists and ankles after she helped him sit up. Kati was surprised when he took her hand and kissed it while on his knees.

Ares said, "Thank you. Between you and me I really do think you are the most beautiful girl I have ever seen. Can you imagine if they branded me any lower? I do not think you could have contained yourself if you had to pull down my pants?"

Kati slapped him and smiled as she walked away. Kati would have took it as a compliment if she did not look back to see him staring at Lazette who was stretching.

# Chapter 15. Malak

Marv stared at the picture of the parrot as they continued their journey. Malak drew him a few more pictures of animals he had seen throughout his life. Marv asked question upon question about the drawings and Malak was more than happy to answer.

By mid-day Malak had drawn enough pictures to make a book. He impressed himself with his memory. The sloth he drew did not look quite right but Marv did not notice. He felt bad when he remembered how he was making fun if Marv turned into a sloth. Malak showed him the colorful feathers of his darts. He told him about the different kinds of birds that were in the sticky, hot forests they had been to once. Marv ate it up as he chewed on half raw smoked meat.

Malak had to take apart the makeshift smokehouse he created after Denny and Emery grew suspicious of someone that may have followed Ares next. They said that the smoke would make them a target. Malak was furious at first but figured there were enough of them to eat all the meat or most of it so it would not be a waste of food.

Malak climbed stiffly from the wagon that was now driven by Ares. Emery did a good job at intimidating Ares and Ed to stop talking. Malak would have ridden with Del but she was with Vio on the supply wagon, besides having people to tell countless stories to was a nice change. He felt like he should not bring up the past with his brothers and sisters. One of them always would start to feel sad, one would feel old, or one would get angry when the past was brought up.

Malak stretched and he helped Lazette down. Raven was next with her caged grandpa while Durin climbed down with a serious expression. Malak was about to turn to go relieve himself when Durin motioned for him to follow.

He followed him behind a tree and Durin asked, "Malak, I was wondering. Could you draw what I look like when I turned into a, whatever it was, if you have the time? Do not tell anyone I asked. I just want to know. Please. And thanks if you can."

Malak nodded and Durin shook his hand. Malak always found it strange. The whole hand shaking thing seemed absurd. It was supposed to be a manly thing he gathered. Men were supposed to shake hands upon meeting, shake hands as thanks, shake hands on agreement, you were supposed to kiss lady's hands and bow to them. As time went on he wondered how men and women came up with such customs. He would have preferred not to do all that.

Malak finished relieving himself after Durin left and he noticed Ares through the thicket. He strained to listen and could hear him talking to either Kati or Del. It was so hard to tell sometimes, even though he should be able to tell them apart by now. He shifted until he could see it was Kati.

Ares said, "The moon, the sun. Radiance shining. Alas it looks dull next to your light."

Malak heard a slap and Kati said, "My light? My light is not up my shirt you freak."

Malak saw Kati walk back toward the wagons and he was spotted. Kati smiled at him and Malak just stood with a blank expression.

Women and men are so very strange.

Malak returned to the wagon and sat down. Ed was now yammering away his nonsense. Malak was aggravated when he saw Emery, The Intimidator, ride by on a horse and Fig take his place next to Ares. He decided silently to himself that he would just get off the wagon and run if Ares or Ed would not shut up.

Raven and Kati rode by next on the same horse. Malak found it odd that his sister had made such a fast friend. She was always good at making fast friends but Malak could not put his finger on why they were suddenly so close.

_Maybe Kati is replacing Cortina for now_ , Malak decided. He yawned and lay down in the middle of the wagon, propping his head up with Raven's bag. He did not care. He was just going to relax. Malak tried his best to block out Ed as they continued. Fig was doing a good job at keeping Ares in line with the help of Durin. Lazette even surprisingly ignored Ares' twisted charm until he gave up. Ed was the one that would not stop. Everyone tired quickly of telling him to shut up.

Ed said, "I have loved a lot of women in my life, and a lot loved me too. Some hated me. Some even despised me. Let me spin you a tale of a vicious one. It did not appear dangerous when I first lay eyes on it. It looked stunning actually. It was swimming in a lake. It emerged, naked, water glistening from its body."

Fig said, "Do you hear the things that come from your mouth? Women are not _its_ and I would prefer it if you do not refer to them as such, especially in the presence of one."

Ed said, "No, I have trouble hearing the words that emerge from my tiny lips as I have only tiny ears and I am old. I am sure it does not mind."

Durin said, "Did you just call my sister an _it_?"

Ed did not seem to notice as he continued, "It did not have the most beautiful face, but I am a kind man. I treated it like I would any other. I gave it gifts, showered it with my affections then you know what it did? It went and left me for a man that was a third my age."

Malak said, "How fascinating. Please, tell us another of how you wasted your long life being a hindrance on everyone you meet."

Ed said, "Why thank you, young man. I do not believe anyone has ever called me a hinder prince before. What is that? Is it a suave, caring, kind, thankless man of nobility?"

There was a pause before Malak realized Ed was serious.

Ed said, "All right another tale. I was a young man. Strapping, tall, handsome, in my prime, but it was a dark time. I only had two women to call my own. I had a third but she died from a fever. So I went in search of two to replace that one. You see, that one was like having two of them around. You should have seen the mouth on that-"

Malak sat up and said, "That is it. I cannot take it anymore! Shut your tiny lips. I do not want to hear another sordid detail of your sickening life. And no I do not mean sordid in as you had a sword, like a weapon, as if you were valiant, and I do not mean you are valiant."

Ed said, "Fine. Let me out of here and you will not hear a peep."

Lazette said, "No, do not let him out. He will perv on me again."

Ed said, "Ah my golden queen, you have nothing to offer me that I did not already see. The image of you is burned into my mind. Your pale thighs, your succulent-"

Lazette said, "All right, will you really be silent if we let you out?"

Malak looked at Ed as he nodded his wooden head. He opened the cage and Ed contently lay on the floor of the wagon and stretched out. Malak lay back down and dozed off under the hot sun, missing Cortina's ridiculous remarks and laugh, praying she was all right.

# Chapter 16. Cortina

The warm sun fell against Cortina's face. She opened her eyes and saw Gio looking at her. She closed her eyes and turned onto her back to bask in the rising sun.

"Cortina," Gio said.

She turned seeing he was gone. Cortina rolled to the other side of the bed. _Where is he?_ She heard him call her name and it sounded faint. Cortina swung her legs off the bed to stand. She looked around the room and the light started to fade. The smell of rotten potatoes filled her nose as the sound of Gio calling out her name grew louder. She opened her eyes remembering she was up on the ledge in the dining hall.

"Gio," Cortina called out as she sat up.

"Cortina," Gio said. "Come down. The door is back. Well one of them is. Forgive me, please forgive me."

"Shhh," said Cortina as she climbed down with the help of the pillar. "It is not your fault. It is that witch's. Quiet, she is probably listening.

Gio embraced Cortina when she was all the way down covering her face in kisses. Cortina whispered into Gio's ear, "We just need to play along with her. Call her Mother. Do what she says until my brothers and sisters get here. We just need to wait it out."

Gio was in tears when he whispered back, "I will not sleep with her. I refuse."

Cortina whispered back, "I assumed that was a give in. No you will not. Avoid being alone in her room. Keep busy. Do what you have to."

Gio laughed softly. Cortina took his hand and they walked toward the door. It was quiet; very quiet.

Cortina asked, "Where did you get clothes from?"

"I passed out after a while. When I woke up I was myself again and there were clothes by the door and the door was there."

Cortina opened the door cautiously and Gio stepped out first when she whispered, "Where should we go?"

Gio suggested, "The Great Hall I suppose. We can start cleaning it. I cannot think of anything else to do."

Cortina thought out loud, "I am hungry."

Gio sounded annoyed when he said, "We are just going to have to wait it out. I do not think they eat anything besides that black oozy stuff."

As they turned the corner at the end of the hall, Maryanat was walking toward them. Cortina felt her heart skip when she neared them. She was glad that she looked like her beautiful version. Cortina was thankful that the witch used an illusion spell on herself which was more than she could say for the appearance of the lair.

Maryanat opened her arms wide as she walked toward them and said, "Ah, my children. You are up and in one piece. I am so happy."

Gio said, "We are not-"

Cortina interrupted, "Mother, we are not ready to, um, have your forgiveness. You were nothing but kind and we acted ungratefully. We are full of regret."

Maryanat smiled and said, "My daughter. Come give Mother a hug. All is forgiven. Do not worry."

Cortina hugged her and Gio said, "Thank you, Mother. You are too kind."

Maryanat waved Gio over and Cortina was face to face with him as she hugged them tightly.

"Mother," Cortina said. "We were on our way to clean the Great Hall, if that is all right with you."

Maryanat let them go and said, "I actually had something else in mind. I want to show you something."

Cortina looked at Gio and could tell he was as worried as she was. Maryanat turned and raised her hand over her shoulder using her index finger to beckon them to follow. Gio grasped Cortina's hand tightly as they followed closely. Maryanat clapped her hands when they reached a massive old painting of the three witches standing before a door with symbols carved into it. The witches looked very young and beautiful in the painting, in their forms that were more easy on the eyes.

Before Cortina's eyes, the witches on the canvas began to move. They turned and opened the door. The surface of the painting rippled like water when Maryanat touched it. Cortina's eyes widened as Maryanat stepped into the painting. The surface bobbed and rippled when she was all the way in. Gio put his hand into the painting and started to step in, pulling Cortina. Cortina hesitated and squeezed Gio's hand. He responded by squeezing back and Cortina walked into the painting not wanting to be left behind. She felt a fuzzy sensation then the smell of incense burning filled the air.

The room they were in appeared to be a small cottage. There was a small table with chairs and a longer table that had many different dried plants hanging above it. Gloves of garlic and onions hung in baskets from the ceiling. There were dried mushrooms and dead butterflies on the table next to mortars and pestles. The younger versions of the witches had their heads bowed and were standing aside from the open door that led to what appeared to be a wall of black that moved much like the painting's surface did when Maryanat clapped. Maryanat lifted the chin of the girl that looked like a younger her and Cortina was horrified to see that the girl had her mouth sewn tightly shut. The girls eyes would not look up to Maryanat as she pushed the girl's face back.

Maryanat said, "Children, take a good look at these three girls. As you can see they are the inspiration for me and my sister's forms. Long ago we took them in. I treated them so well. They were my children. I even gave them the gift of immortality and then you know what they did? Each of these venomous creatures went to me and my sisters as we slept and drove wooden stakes straight through our hearts. Well, straight through where you might have a heart. They did not realize that we do not have hearts. Foolish children of mine. Tried to kill me in my sleep. As you can see they are no longer my children. They will stay here and be young and beautiful for an eternity in this timeless painting, guarding my secret door, making me potions." Maryanat's voice deepened and filled with hate when she spat out, "But I will be damned if they ever speak again."

Cortina felt despair as the one that looked like Maryanat let a single tear fall down her face before she turned to take a spot behind the other two girls. Maryanat waved Gio and Cortina over before she stepped into the darkness that lay behind the door. Gio and Cortina went next. She closed her eyes as thoughts raced through her mind.

Cortina thought in a panic, _She is going to sew our mouths shut next. She knows we were lying when we called her Mother. She knows us false._

Cortina heard Maryanat say her name and she opened her eyes. Cortina nearly fainted upon seeing where they were. All she could say was, "It is not possible."

Maryanat said, "It would seem that way but yet here we stand. I made a door that only I knew was there so that I could come back here whenever I wanted. I knew this place would turn to cinders when the hell's fires broke free from the ground one day so I kept it at a moment shortly after it was completed."

Cortina felt like throwing up when she saw the long, stone pool of blood, glistening in the torchlight. On the other side of the pool stood the altar where the victims were sacrificed and drained of their blood. The statue of the King stood behind the altar. Depictions of what happened there lined the walls. She turned to behind her and saw the same wall she had seen 5,499 years ago. The writing on it was no longer visible just as it had been after she was pulled into the blood. They were standing under where the entrance was. Stairs on either side led up to where the doors were.

Gio said, "That writing. What does it mean?"

Cortina said, "It was a warning. It said flesh for flesh, bone for bone, blessed are those who bathe in blood, here the ten thousand gave their lives so that you may be blessed forever, never changing, cursed are those who bathe in blood, before the sun sets on the longest day, one life you must take in exchange for your own. Once you bathe in the blood you cannot see the writing."

Maryanat said, "Correct Daughter. You have a good memory. How long ago was it you were here?"

Cortina said, "5,499 years ago."

Maryanat said, "I see. Well this is 5,509 years ago. Right after the King bathed in the blood then locked this temple up."

Cortina said, "Why?"

Maryanat said, "Because he did not want anyone to have what he had. He wanted to be special. If I had known he was going to be so petty and as weak as he turned out to be I probably would not have told him how to perform this ritual."

Cortina felt like she was about to faint. Her head buzzed and her ears rang. She clutched her throat feeling as though her heart would leap out of her mouth. Cortina mustered up enough strength to compose herself and ask, "Why are we here? Why did you do that to all those people?"

Maryanat was starting to sound impatient when she said, "I brought you here so you could see that I really am your mother. Those dreams you had, I gave them to you and your brothers and sisters. I guided you here to give you the gift of life. If it were not for me you would not be here right now. I searched for you everywhere for thousands of years but your family is very good at hiding. Long ago when we first started this we had high hopes. When the blood of the one innocent tainted the blood I thought this was a failure. Those, what does the church call them? Oh yes, angels. When the angels came to collect the soul of the innocent and saw what me and my sisters were doing, when we blessed the blood, they thought they were doing good when they added the curse that one must take a life every year before the solstice or die. I was devastated at first but soon realized it meant that more people would die. More people would suffer. It turned out to be a good thing. Do not you understand, Daughter? We demons did this so we could feed for eternity. The King was supposed to become a great man. One who would deliver suffering forever. One who would surely torture and kill enough people so that when they died they would become a dark spirit. That is what we demons feed on."

Cortina said, "It was you. My father, my mother."

Maryanat said angrily, "I am your mother. You will not disrespect me."

Gio said, "Of course Mother. She is just overwhelmed."

Maryanat said, "Gio, get into the blood." Cortina looked up at Gio as he slowly started to move toward the blood and hesitate. Maryanat said cruelly, "There is plenty of room for you to stay with the three girls."

Gio looked back at Cortina and Maryanat said, "Or do you prefer it if I leave her here. I can force you into the blood if you so choose. Then you and I can spend eternity together while Cortina stays here forever."

Gio continued his way to the pool. He looked back and Cortina felt helpless. She watched as the man she loved slowly lowered himself into the blood before completely disappearing. Maryanat laughed and clapped. When Gio got out Cortina felt defeated.

Maryanat said, "And now you will both be mine forever. Come children, we must get ready. Laylin is cooking some food that you will surely like."

Cortina felt tears coming but she held them back as Gio fell to the ground. She remembered that feeling of the curse taking effect. When it happened to her it felt as though her heart stopped beating for a full minute before it started again. Instead of the regular beat it became a slightly different one; a stronger one. The blood on his skin started to disappear as it became absorbed into him. She helped Gio up and they left through the portal.

Before they left the painting Cortina asked, "Did they bathe in the blood too?"

Maryanat said, "Yes. They do not need to kill anyone to survive here. There is no time here. It stands still."

Cortina nodded and they left the painting. She turned to see the painting turn back into an unmoving painting as the three girls went back to their original positions.

As they walked down the halls Cortina began to notice other paintings. They were all scenery with hardly anyone in them. She wondered if they were timeless prisons as well. Cortina entered the dining hall with Maryanat and Gio just as Laylin was leaving.

Maryanat said, "I will leave you to eat. After this you may go to your new room and retire for the day. Faryina will show you where when you are done. Mother is tired and needs to rest."

Maryanat left and Cortina sat down with Gio. There was a loaf of fresh bread and a pot of soup that looked very full of vegetables.

Cortina asked Gio, "Are you all right?"

"Yes. It is just a lot to take in. When you were cursed did you do it by choice? Or were you forced to like me?"

Cortina paused for a while before she said, "We all started having these dreams of that temple. We had never seen it. The dreams were so bad that we decided to search the temple out. What we found was a boarded up dilapidated looking place at the foot of a mountain. It took us a while to find it so we did not want to head back until we saw what was inside. We pulled off the boards blocking the door but it was locked from the inside. Me, Denny and Emery climbed to the roof. We were going to open the doors from the inside. Denny and Emery were near the middle when they started jumping to test the roof. They fell through. I went running to see if they had grabbed onto anything. I thought I could help pull them up. I was not even near enough when I fell through, landing onto the stairs. I fell down them and that is when I saw the writing. It was glowing red and pulsating. Emery and Denny fell into the blood. The words, I read them and I tried to tell Denny and Emery. They got out of the pool and fell to the ground shaking. I screamed. They stopped and laughed, thinking I was messing around. They could not see the words. When I screamed Malak, Kati, and Del started breaking down the door. They managed to just as I saw Emery and Denny grab their chests. That sensation you felt. They felt it too. I looked up and saw Kati fall over the railing to land straight into the blood. I laughed at her and she called me over to help her and she pulled me in. She did not know. I did not know. I really did not know. Then Del screamed. We went to see and Malak had been impaled onto a small statue of a bull that sat near the door. They had been trying so hard to get in. They fell when they made it through. Malak was bleeding so much. Del screaming. I told my brothers to help me put him in the blood. They thought I had hit my head too hard upon falling. Del clawed at me. We threw him over the railing into the blood. He sank. We went down to under the stairs. Me and Kati, we felt our hearts change. We could not see the writing. Del could. Del cried so hard. We all cried so hard. We were all worried. Then all of a sudden Malak got out of the pool. He was fine. We sat and talked for a long time before Del decided to go into the blood too. She wrote the words down before she did. We were only going live until we thought our natural lives were through. We also clung to the hope that it was all just a sick facade. Years passed. We killed bandits and other bad people just in case it was real. We did not age. That is when we knew it was real. When we got hurt we drank blood. It healed us. We are monsters. We are just pawns in this demon's game."

Gio nodded his head and whispered, "Then we will play this game until we find out how to kill a demon."

# Chapter 17. Emery

Mid-afternoon was hot and miserable. The trail widened, more and more open fields were spotted, even a ghost town. They travelled mostly in silence. Emery liked it. No one to bother him and no one to keep in line. The horse he was on tired quickly but he did not mind walking and guiding it. He was in the front with Denny for a while before Denny decided to fall behind everyone. Emery figured it was so he could drink. Raven and Kati were up ahead scouting.

When they stopped at a creek to feed and water the horses and themselves, Del kicked Vio off the wagon. She had been trying to sleep and apparently Vio was hitting every single bump and dip in the road waking her. Everyone avoided taking over the reins of the supply wagon with the drowsy Del. Emery hid behind a tree when Malak came to see if he would take over for Vio. Emery chuckled when he saw that even Malak did not want to be responsible for waking a grouchy, tired Del. Ares jumped at the chance when everyone else refused.

Emery thought, _Poor idiot._

As they continued the air seemed to get chilly. Clouds gathered above and shade added to the chill. Emery shuddered when a cool breeze made the sweat on his back turn cold.

Storm coming.

Emery scowled as he thought that they just needed to travel until noon the next day to get to the castle. He sighed and had to admit he missed Cortina's cheekiness. He knew there was a split in the road coming up. One would lead to the left near a cliff overlooking a valley and a river, cutting time off, the other would take a bit longer but not much. They would be going right through dense forest. It did not matter as they could not risk the narrow cliff; they might lose their wagons.

The sound of rushing water could be heard nearby. Emery knew they were close to where the road split. The road curved slightly one way then another. He decided to jog a ways. Bugs and grasshoppers went this way and that as he turned right down the path. He looked back and could barely make out the wagon through the trees. The curves were long and almost unnoticeable but he could still see a long ways in both directions.

"Emery!"

Emery looked up toward the path in front of him. Kati and Raven were heading down the trail toward him, their horse foaming at the mouth.

"Run! Tell them to run!" Kati yelled.

Emery was about to turn around when he heard the sound of branches breaking. He froze in his tracks when he spotted what they were running from. A bear the size of three of the biggest he had ever seen was barreling toward him behind Raven and Kati.

Emery turned and yelled, "Run! Turn around!"

He looked and saw the wagons were still a ways back.

"Why?!," he heard Del yell as he strained his eyes to see her sit up.

Emery slapped the horse he was guiding on the backside sending it in the direction of the bear. He bolted toward the wagon waving his arms wildly, thinking, _There is not enough time to turn around._

"Get off the wagons! Run! Get back!" Emery bellowed.

He heard Del as she repeated what he said to the wagon behind her. He felt relief as everyone on the passenger wagon started jumping off. He turned to see Raven loosing arrows at the bear. From what could be seen, the bear was unbothered as stuck arrows bounced with every bound. Its fat giggling coat shook tremendously as it closed in.

When the horse he slapped was near enough to realize what was happening, it stopped to stand on its back legs and kick. It turned as Raven and Kati's horse ran by it but it was too late. Emery was almost to the supply wagon as Del held out his axe when he took one last glance over his shoulder. The unmanned horse twisted and flipped onto its back as the bear swiped at it. The bear was on top of it faster than a bear its size should have been. Its jaws clamped down onto the horse as it let out a pained noise. Emery shuddered as he swore he could hear its back breaking. He reached and grabbed the axe, noticing that Del was not slowing down. Emery slowed for a moment as he realized Del was kicking at Ares trying to make him jump.

Emery turned his attentions to Denny, who made it to him and jumped from his horse. Kati jumped from her horse onto her feet and tucked to roll. Raven kept riding in the opposite direction as she reached to grab Ed off the passenger wagon. The horses on the wagon were bucking wildly and were stuck as one horse tried to run one way and the other another on either side of a tree. From what Emery could see one had a broken leg. Emery looked back to the bear. It was devouring the horse and was almost done.

"What the hell do we do now?" Emery asked.

"Where the hell is Del going?" Kati shrieked.

Denny said, "Quiet. It is busy. Let us think. And hide."

Emery looked up and saw the wagon go down the left trail.

Denny said, "Horses are going wild. Hopefully she cuts them loose before she gets to the cliff. Cannot risk losing all that cargo. Well safe to say that is not a normal bear."

"Those witches! Let us see how they like us when we arrive with a nice big bearskin rug for their castle," Kati called out.

Malak ran up out of breath to say, "They are going to wait at that last pasture we crossed. What do we do?"

"Kill it," Emery said.

Kati said, "Everyone split up and we will wait for it to go after the horse's here."

Emery nodded as he tugged on Malak's shirt, beckoning him to follow. Emery helped Malak up to a tree branch.

"Shoot it with every poison you have," Emery said.

Malak nodded and went up the tree. Emery found a wide trunked tree nearby and placed himself out of sight. He peeked and saw the bear finish the horse off as it let out a loud growl before it stood on its back legs and sniffed the air. The horse with the broken leg was lying on its side kicking its legs, struggling to get up. The other was kicking up its back legs breaking pieces of wood off of the wagon. The bear was now walking slowly toward their direction. Each sniff it inhaled could be heard even over the horses. It did not seem to be interested in the horses.

It is looking for us.

Emery heard a slight whistling noise followed by more as darts hit the bear. The bear snarled and swiped at its ear, shaking its head, brushing a dart from its skin. Emery could feel his heart pounding as it neared. Emery pressed his back against the tree and listened as the bear sniffed more. The sound of each step it took could be heard as it slowly made its way.

_I need to get behind it,_ Emery thought as he waited with nerves beginning to untangle. This was the biggest bear he ever encountered. A bug slowly buzzed by his ear as he felt sweat trickle down the sides of his face. Without thinking he slapped the bug when he felt a pinch from its bite.

"Emery, run!" Kati yelled.

The bear's pounding steps increased as Emery peeked from the tree to see the bear shouldering two trees, snapping them like twigs as it bounded straight for him.

"Malak!" Emery shouted as he ran away from the road.

Emery looked over his shoulder to see arrows hitting the bear and the big tree he had been behind splinter where the bear swiped at it. The tree Malak had been in was the bear's next target as it slapped at the trunk with its massive paw.

Malak jumped onto the next tree and the next. The bear noticed and turned its attentions to Malak. Emery took one of his small axes and turned to now run toward the animal. It stood and clawed at the tree Malak was in. The arrows that Kati and Denny were delivering were not doing anything to noticeably injure the creature. The poison did not slow it either.

Emery ran with the small axe above his head. He shouted and when the bear turned to look at him, it opened its mouth to let out a roar, sending spittle flying. Emery swung and let the axe fly toward the bear's open mouth. He noticed that it had something around its neck. It looked like a leather necklace with something hanging from the front. He pulled the battle axe from his back as the axe he threw flew into the bear's gaping mouth and hit the back of its throat.

It dropped to stand on its four legs with blood pouring onto the ground. The bear lifted its front legs and brought them back down a few times as it made a gurgling noise and shook its head from side to side. Blood splattered about onto the nearby broken trees and ground.

Emery lifted the axe high and brought it down as he jumped to kick off a broken branch. It was too late to change direction. Emery saw the bear's huge claws coming as he swung for its paw instead of the head. The sound of cracking could be heard when the axe connected with the claws sending two of them flying, leaving the rest dangling by threads of flesh. He brought his feet down on the paw as hard as he could as he readied to take another swing but the bear was too strong.

It was as if it did not feel the pain of the broken claws. It lifted its paw and Emery felt himself losing balance. His body weight worked against him as he was sent flying. He looked into the bear's eye and saw the whites all around it as it stared at him. He felt pain shoot through his back as he hit what could only be a tree. With the wind escaping him he tried to get up but the pain was immense. Emery watched as the beast turned its full attention to him, grunting as blood continued to pour from its gaping mouth. It shook its head one last time, the axe falling from its mouth. It slowly took a step toward him. Emery got to his feet as the bear took two more steps.

Just then, Kati and Denny jumped from the nearby trees onto its back, stabbing at it. The bear stood and tried to get them off. Emery knew this was his only chance. He lifted his axe and ran toward it and swung it hard into the bear's exposed chest. It stuck and he pulled it downward trying to rip it open. The bear fell to its fours again and Emery was now beneath it as it began to thrash and run. He held onto the stuck axe and felt rocks and twigs poking his back.

"Emery!" Kati shouted.

She sounded close and Emery knew at least she did not get shaken off.

Emery was using all of his muscles to stay as close to the bear's underbelly as possible and did not want to even answer back. The smell of the bear was awful as the scent of rotted flesh filled Emery's nostrils. The hair of it touched his lips and tongue as he tried to breathe through his mouth. He closed it and was forced to inhale the rotten odor or choke on the hair. Emery closed his eyes as he tried to figure what to do next. He felt warm chunky blood covering his hands making his grip on the axe slip. He opened his eyes and looked at the wound and nearly threw up at seeing there were maggots mixed in with the blood.

A piercing scream filled the air to mix in with the heavy breathing of the bear. It stopped and stood on its back legs to let out a roar that Emery felt deep in his chest. Emery turned his head to see Fig, Durin, and Lazette running in the open pasture toward the trees. Raven had Ed on a horse that was trying to buck her off. The horse was running here and there.

The sound of tearing was accompanied by the feel of warm innards covering his body as Emery felt the ground meet his feet. His weight had finally pulled the axe down splitting the bear wide open. Emery pulled his axe free from its flesh and stood back as the bear's guts spilled onto the ground. It landed and was back on its fours. It started off toward the group that was running and Emery watched in confusion as it left a trail of bloody maggot covered guts. Emery saw Kati looking at him, wide-eyed as she continued to hold onto its back. Next, he saw Denny and Malak ran by him.

Emery caught up to them and Denny said, "Its head. Take off its head. It has a necklace on."

Emery nodded and ran ahead of them as he forced his legs to carry him faster than ever. He saw Kati bouncing wildly on the back of the bear as it bounded. He heard another scream and saw Raven flying in the air clutching Ed as the bear stopped to feast on the horse it just slapped with its paw. Raven hit the ground and got up to run. The bear tore at the now dead horse as Emery was now close enough to see. He watched the bear eat the horse followed by chunks of meat that fell to the ground through its chest wound. Emery raised his axe and made a running start at the bear aiming for its neck.

_I just need to get that necklace off_.

The beast whipped its head around as if it heard his thoughts. It stared at him and he stopped dead in his tracks. It bared its teeth and Emery backed up.

He looked up at Kati and said, "Get the necklace off of it," before breaking into a run in the other direction. The sound of the bear running made him pick up speed. He felt confused when Malak and Denny split into two different directions, still running toward him. Suddenly his legs went from under him and pain seared his flesh. He realized the bear had swiped at him with its paw that had the claws still intact. Emery shouted in pain as he fell flat on his face. He rolled over to see the bear had stopped and was staring right at him taking slow steps.

Emery willed himself not to pass out. He forced himself to sit up and looked at his legs. His clothing and flesh were in tatters from the knee down and his bones were broken, sticking this and that way. He shook as he tried to drag himself backward with his arms, lifting himself in his seated position. He dropped back down as the pain was too much. He let out a growl in response as he now looked the bear in the eyes.

Emery noticed Kati on the bear's back by its head. When she gripped the necklace the bear reached up and swatted her hard sending her to the ground under its paw. Kati let out a gasp as it crushed her beneath its paw. She wheezed and Emery stared on helplessly. It opened its mouth and let out a roar, right at Kati's face covering her with bloody spit. Denny climbed up on its back and try for the necklace. Malak was on the other side clapping his hands trying to distract the bear.

It is as if it is enjoying this.

Emery said between clenched teeth, "Are you one of the witches?"

The bear turned its attention back to him as it took its paw off of Kati and stepped toward him. Denny was now where Kati had been trying to remove the necklace and the bear stood again sending Denny to the ground with a grunt. It dropped back down and was now entirely over Emery. The teeth were only inches from his face as it opened its mouth. Its hot stinky breath was all around Emery's face as he waited for it to bite down. He closed his eyes and waited as buzzing filled his ears along with his own heartbeat. The darkness closed in on his mind as he struggled to stay coherent but he knew he was fading fast and would pass out any moment.

Suddenly the bear let out a growl and its breath was gone. Emery looked up to see the bear take a few steps back. The buzzing in his ears was worse and his vision blurred as he tried to make out the scene that played out in front of him. The last thing he could make out was what looked like two tigers attacking the bear. One mostly white with black stripes, one mostly black with white stripes. He fell backward onto the ground and drifted away into darkness.

# Chapter 18. Del

The pain washed over her wave after wave or was it the feel of actual waves? She opened her eyes and blinked a few times as sun blinded her. She looked up at Ares as he stared down at her, wide-eyed. She was on her side and he was kneeling beside her saying something she could not make out. Del rolled onto her stomach and choked out water. She felt the pain inside her whole body and let out a scream.

Ares touched her shoulder gently and said, "I told you not to move."

Del screamed again in pain as she coughed out more water gasping for breath.

Ares said, "Thank the gods you are alive. I thought you were dead."

"What? What happened?" Del asked as she laid her cheek against the cool wet ground. She could feel water around her legs and lapping waves sending water up onto her back that soothed the intense pain.

Ares rubbed her shoulder as he eyed her face and said, "You saved me. Remember? We were cutting the horses loose and my foot got caught on the reins and they dragged me. You jumped on me and cut us loose and we fell off the cliff road. We were falling toward rocks and you pushed me away. I landed in the water, you landed on the rocks. And now you are dying. Why did you save me?"

Del would have slapped him if she was not trying to stay still so hard. She remembered trying to kick him off the wagon but he would not listen and caused all this. She could have cut the horses loose herself. She should have let him hit the rocks too. It happened so fast when they were falling that she kicked him away from her before even thinking.

At least the cargo is all right.

Del said between short breaths, "You are an idiot. I am not dying. I cannot die. Why in the hell did you stay on? I told you to get off and run. I know what I am doing. If it was not for you I would be fine right now."

She let out a howl as pain seared through her whole body with every breath.

Ares said, "I was not about to let you do something so dangerous. I am a man. It was a man thing to do. Your back. It is broken. Your ribs are exposed. The blood. It is everywhere. You are pale. I am so sorry."

Del said through gritted teeth, "I said I will be fine. Can you shut up so I can think?"

"I think the mortal wound is going to your head. You are dying Delvina. Is there anything I can do to ease your suffering. Any last words. A last kiss perhaps," Ares said sympathetically.

Del screamed again as she struggled for air before saying, "I am not dying. I cannot die. Shut up. What do you mean last kiss? What were you doing to me before I woke up? My name is not Delvina. It is Delvin. Idiot. If you really want to help, go get me blood vials from the wagon."

Ares said, "I was giving you the kiss of life. Everyone from my village learns it from when we could walk. And I am not leaving you. The wagon is way up over there. It will take me too long to get up there. It will be nightfall before I got back here and you would be dead. I am not leaving you like this."

Del cried out in frustration and pain, "Ares, listen to me. I need blood. You do not understand. Where are the others? Find them. Find someone. Someone who does not give kisses of life. Anyone but you. And do not touch me."

Ares looked hurt as he said, "I do not know where they are. I heard screaming right before you came to. That bear. I am not leaving you here. What if it ate them all and smells your blood and comes for you."

Del felt tears pouring from her eyes as the pain throbbed and overcame her ability to speak. She rolled onto her side and screamed louder than she had before.

_They are fine and this idiot is not going to help_ , she told herself.

Ares took off his shirt and covered her with it. She felt hopeless when he sat and put his hands on his ears. She continued to cry out more and more as the pain intensified with the movement she was making from her previous cries. She closed her eyes trying to think of something to distract her. Suddenly her sobbing was muffled as something covered her mouth. Del opened her eyes to see Ares blue eyes staring into hers. It took a moment to register what was happening. Anger built up in her chest and it overcame the pain as she gripped Ares on his face pushing her fingers hard until she felt his teeth through his skin and pushed him away.

Del said, "What the hell? You cannot freely kiss people you pervert."

Ares said, "Forgive me. I cannot stand crying. When girls cry that is what I do. It usually shuts them up. Tell me what to do. I will do anything. Please tell me how to help you."

Del managed to say one word before she cried out again, "Blood."

She watched Ares stand up and start to search. He picked up a rock and stared at it. Del's vision blurred and her head throbbed with pain. Her lungs burned and her back ached with a pain that she never felt before. She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to think of anything to keep her mind off the pain.

Del thought, _The book_ , as she managed to take one of her hands and felt the book was still in place. She felt a bit of relief as a hand touched her face. She opened her eyes. Ares was staring at her with a concerned look.

Ares showed her blood pooling on the palm of his hand from a cut he made before he said, "What do I do. Did you just want to see it? Do you want me to rub it on you?"

Del reached out and grabbed his wrist bringing his hand to her face. The pain was unbearable but she suffered through it as she managed to lift her head a bit. She drank the blood and sucked at the cut. Ares tried to pull away as he gasped but she held his wrist for dear life. The throbbing pain started to subside and her labored breathing felt less ragged. She let go of his wrist and he stumbled backward onto his backside with a frightened look.

Ares said, "Is that really your last wish? To drink my blood? If you were thirsty there is water all over here."

Del said, "You do not listen do you? Did anyone tell you about us? Were you listening to anything that comes out of anyone's mouth but yours? We are not ill of mind."

Del sat up and pain shot through her causing her to lie back down on her side. She was about to lie on her back when Ares crawled over and stopped her.

Ares said, "No, not on your back."

Del said, "I am fine. I will be all right."

Ares lifted his shirt to inspect her wound before dropping his shirt and shuffling his body backward from her. Ares said breathless, "Your flesh. It is-your ribs. They are not exposed. How? What kind of sorcery is this?"

Del said, "We are-you know what, no. I am not explaining this to you. Ask one of the other ones. They will tell you. You do not listen anyway." Del rolled onto her back and clutched at the book that was against her stomach. She closed her eyes again and felt the full ache in her back start to throb again into a sharp pain.

I need more.

Del thought of the others and hoped they would be all right and find them soon. Tears came as she thought of Cortina's face. She would have thought this was hilarious.

Ares said, "Please, tell me. I am listening. I will do whatever it is you say. I owe you my life. I am in your debt until the day I die."

Del scoffed and said, "Go be in debt to Ed or Raven. They saved you first. I do not want your service. I was just kicking you away from me when we were falling because you were touching my backside when I was cutting your foot loose from the reins. I just really wanted you not to touch me, you pervert."

Ares protested and said, "No, no, no. I was holding onto you making sure you did not fall off of me. And I only owed them thanks. They saved me from becoming a slave and from being beaten by that fat old pervert at the docks. You, you saved my life. It could have been me laying there all busted up. Instead it is you. I will do whatever it is to repay you if it takes an eternity."

Del lay listening to the rushing water and tried to ignore Ares. Suddenly she felt a warm hand on her face. She looked up to see Ares staring down at her. She rolled her eyes and swatted his hand away as an arrow landed between them. She laughed as Ares twitched hard.

Del said, "Fine. Help me up."

Ares helped her sit up and on the cliff above she saw her brothers and sister along with the Andriels and Raven. She picked up the arrow and was relieved to see that there were three vials and a paper tied to it. Ares opened them and she drank them. The feeling of bones moving back into place and torn muscle repairing was like slipping into a hot bath after a long day of work.

She unrolled the paper and read out loud, "Follow the river until the opposite shore is ground level. Meet you there."

Del threw Ares' shirt at his face as she stood up and said, "Let us go."

# Chapter 19. Denny

"Did you see that? What a skulk that man is," Vio said angrily. "You would think he would have some shame. Lying shirtless by Del like that while she is helpless. I swear when I get-"

Kati said, "I would not, Vio. Del does not like people treating her like she needs protecting. She is proud like that. You will end up getting on her bad side and believe me, she can hold a grudge."

Malak laughed and said, "Yea. She will end up turning it around on you. You have not seen her mad yet. The one that will need protecting is Ares. Once she is all patched up, you will see. She can take care of herself."

Denny gathered their belongings into packs with the help of the others. "Let us get a move on people. Bring what you need. Hurry."

He looked over at Emery with his torn pants and sighed as he refilled his inner left vest with blood vials. Emery said, "Wait. What happened? Vio and Marv killed the bear?"

Denny said, "Well yes and no. They ripped its throat open and the necklace was unbreakable. Malak and I proceeded to pull at its ears as they continued to rip its throat until the head came off. And what you see right here is what the bear actually was."

Denny held up a glass container that housed the rancid beheaded rat corpse along with its head. He also held the necklace in his other hand to show Emery.

Emery said, "You are sick in your head if you keep that. You should burn it and that necklace."

Denny replied, "Nonsense. This is very interesting. The last horse left here will be a pack mule of sorts. Let that lazy thing, Lazette, know that. If we come upon the other two horses maybe she could ride one if Del and Kati let her."

Denny looked at the horse with the broken leg. Its head was cut clean off and its eye was wide open with flies buzzing around it. A fly sat on the center of the eye rubbing its hands together.

The walk on the cliff side road was a quiet one. The only sound was that of the rushing water. The storm clouds above began to rumble with the sound of thunder. The appearance of lightning in the distance made Denny feel angry inside.

_Why do we have to keep slowing down,_ he thought, feeling aggravated.

Denny took a shot from his wineskin and felt the familiar burn of a strong spirit creep its way into his chest. The rain came out of the gloomy overcast like someone spilling buckets.

Kati screamed and stomped for a moment while the others tried to shelter from the rain under trees.

Denny said, "Do not hide there. Lightning strikes the highest points. We are up on a cliff. Those trees are the highest points."

Fig said, "Why do you talk like that Denny? Like we are all stupid."

Denny laughed to himself and said, "I simply say what needs to be said all at once so any questions anyone may have can be answered before I can be bothered with conversations that I really do not want to have."

Fig said, "But you do not talk like that when Marv asks you something."

Denny said bluntly, "Marv is young and inquisitive. I enjoy his questions. He thinks before speaking. You, on the other hand, speak before thinking."

Malak said, "I will answer your questions. I do not mind. Lightning. Yes lightning. Stay away from the trees because believe me when I say getting touched by lightning would be one of the worst ways to die."

Kati said, "Oh, I forgot about that. It was so long ago. Still amusing."

The haze of the rain made Denny want to close his eyes while he walked. He shivered as a wind whipped the rain about them. The road was becoming slick when they finally started to descend. Denny was walking close to the edge looking at the river as it swelled. He was about to take another swig of his drink when he felt his foot slip. When he tried to use his other foot to help catch his balance that one slipped too. He fell on his back hard as he flailed his arms. He felt a rush of panic in his chest as he continued to slide downward on the slick mud careening dangerously close to the edge, desperately grasping for something to help stop him. Rocks, that were becoming more and more prominent as rain washed away the clay and dirt, rubbed painfully against his back.

He pulled out a dagger and stuck it into the ground as shouting became more and more distant. His wrist twisted and the blade snapped. He turned his body this and that way and was now on his stomach sliding backward. Mud shot up his shins into his pant legs. His foot hit a rock jarring his leg and he was now sliding face first squeezing his eyes shut. The taste of mud crept into his mouth as he pursed his lips. He felt his body slip onto the bumpy edge and that was it. He was going to fall over right into the river.

Denny thrashed his arms wildly, blindly reaching for anything. He went over the edge and no longer felt the ground against him. After a moment he realized he was hanging, swaying in the air, feet dangling. He looked down and saw his feet and the rocky shallow river bend below. His pack straps strained against his arms and he kicked his feet trying to find a hold to stand on. He reached his arm up and felt.

A branch, did I catch on a branch?

He heard the shouting getting closer as he felt himself being lifted upward. He reached above his head blindly and pulled his hands back down when he felt fur and teeth. It was not until he was pulled up to lay flat on his back that he saw who had pulled him up. The grey wolf with the yellow eyes shook rain and mud off of its body. Kati was the first to arrive.

Kati said breathlessly, "Thought you were going to go right over. Good thing they have claws. We almost slipped too."

Denny scraped the mud off of his face, hands, and legs. He stood up as the rest arrived cautiously as not to slip. Durin walked over to the wolf and proceeded to pull a shirt, pants, and boots from a pack he was carrying. When Denny was finished scraping as much mud off of himself as he could, he looked over and saw Fig sitting in the mud pulling a boot on.

Denny walked over and cleared his throat before saying, "Many thanks, Fig. I appreciate it."

Fig smiled and nodded as Denny reached out to help him up.

Denny said, "Everyone, watch your footing. We should be meeting up with Del and that other one soon." Denny looked up at the dark sky.

We only have a short time before complete darkness blinds us.

They walked for another while in wet miserable silence before the rain let up into a light soft pour. They were ground level with the other side of the river and found a sandbar to cross. Denny was relieved when the horse they sent across only went knee deep. When they were across Denny started to pace and watched the others sit on the muddy riverbank. Denny picked up a few stones and tossed them into the water. It was only moments but it felt longer as Denny paced faster and faster trying to generate body heat.

Emery said, "Should we set up camp or keep going?"

Kati said, "Either way it is going to be a shitty night."

Denny sighed and said, "Yes. Let us set up a camp. Maybe we can dry our clothes a bit. Can someone wait here for Del?"

Vio agreed to wait behind with Raven and Ed. Fig and Durin went up ahead with the horse to find a spot to set up.

The rest were starting to follow when Marv said, "Hey, look. It is them."

Denny looked down the river bank and could make out a figure. Denny asked himself aloud, "Is that just one?"

Vio said, "It is Ares, he is carrying her on his back," before running down the bank.

Denny followed behind Vio and could hear Kati say, "Marv, Raven, go up ahead with Durin and Fig. Just start setting up."

Denny could hear Ares yelling something but the sound of the water and rain made it hard to hear.

When Denny was close enough he heard Ares yelling, "Denny! Snake bite! Snake bite! It was black! I killed it! I have it! Denny!"

Denny watched Vio take Del's limp body off of Ares and lay her on the riverbank before he stood up and pushed Ares into the water.

Vio shouted, "What the hell happened? And why are you shirtless again?"

Denny motioned to Emery toward Vio. Denny said, "Vio. Not now. Ares. Snake. Now." Denny took the dead snake from Ares who had it in his satchel. He knew right away what it was.

Denny said, "Where did it bite her? Show me?"

Ares knelt down to pick up Del's leg and Denny saw the flesh was swollen and blackened around the bite, and that Ares' shirt was tied below her knee.

Denny reached inside of his vest and said, "How long?"

Ares said in a shaking voice, "About halfway here. The bank was too slippery so we took a deer path through the woods. She wanted to be in front and the ground gave way. She fell down a slope that had a swamp at the bottom. By the time I got down there she was barely breathing. I saw that snake in the water nearby and I do not know if it was the one but I killed it. I did not know what to do. I am sorry. I should have been in front. It should have been me."

Vio said, "Yea, it should have been you."

Denny said, "Kati, can you please take everyone to set up camp. Ares, stay, I need your help, Emery, you too."

Vio said, "I am not leaving."

Emery said, "I think my brother made it clear you are to go make camp."

Malak said, "I am not leaving."

Denny said, "Malak, she is going to be all right. Just go get her tent ready and try to make a fire. I need boiling water."

Denny took a knife and poked at the outer most part of the swollen bite releasing a small stream of fluid. He opened a vial and dropped a couple of drops into the wound.

Denny asked, "When did she stop breathing? And did you notice how many bites she received? I cannot see, it is getting too dark."

Ares said, "She is not breathing? I gave her blood but it did not work. Her throat must have closed up. She said she could not die? Oh no. I do not know. I do not know. I was just trying to get here as fast as I could. I did not stop."

Denny said, "Blood would only keep her in a perpetual state of agony. She would not be able to consume it anyways. The snake venom closes the throat quickly. The venom needs to be offset or leave her system. She cannot die. She is not dead. Well she is and she is not. I just need to know how many bites so I know how many medicines to give her. If I give her too much then she will be poisoned with another venom. This is a poison that balances out the effects of the snake bite. Too much could put her in a deep sleep and then I will have to find something else that I really did not find an antivenin for yet. How many bites?"

Ares said, "Two bites. There were only two bites."

Denny asked, "Are you certain? Did you check everywhere?"

Ares said, "Yes. I checked everywhere. I did it quickly but only two on the leg close together. Do not tell her I looked under her clothes. At the orphanage with the nuns, a boy got bit. I watched them do that. Check him I mean. I asked why and they told me."

While Ares was nervously rambling on, Denny gave Del two more drops for the other bite and took the knife again and went close to the prior incision. He cut open the skin deep and long and felt warm oozing pus pour out. Denny listened closely to Del's chest. He could hear the faint heartbeat that never seemed to completely stop for him or his siblings. He snapped his fingers when he heard a soft wheezing noise escape her throat.

Just then, Marv showed up and told them the group had spotted a farmhouse and stables with lanterns lit and headed toward it. The thought of a dry place with a fire going to boil water made him feel relieved. He still needed to clean the wound out of some of the poison.

Denny said, "We are not in the clear yet but we are getting there. You two carry her. My back is killing me from that slip."

Denny followed close behind Marv through the woods as dark descended upon them. He spotted a light through the trees as the rain finally stopped. They came into an open field and Denny saw that there was a huge farm with a long stable, a small cabin and a barn that could fit at least four of the cabins inside of it. He heard cows calling out in the distance. He had not been expecting to see a farm here then quickly thought about how there was a series of villages that used to be there two hundred years ago. However, the location close to the water and the road that led to an old mining town, that was probably only a day's ride southwest, made this a probable location for an inhabited place.

When they arrived close to the cabin a chubby short man with a massive white beard carrying a lantern and two headless, featherless chickens by the feet came from behind the cabin followed by Fig, who held the same.

The old man smiled and said, "You must be Denny, Emery and what was the other two names, Fig?"

Fig said, "Ares and Del."

"Ah, yes. Welcome to Frosk Farm. You can call me Ol' Frosk. You are a little early for a late dinner. Sorry we cannot offer you a place to stay in our cabin but you fellows are welcome to the barn or the stables. There is a pile of blankets in there. We used to have the stable chock full of horses but my wife's knee got too bad to take care of them anymore so we sold most of them. Me, I am not too much of a horse person. Only need the few for the wagon. My May used to ride all day. You know-"

Ares said, "I am sorry to interrupt Sir, but our friend here needs to rest right away. And hot water. A snake bit-"

Denny interrupted, "A snake bit her and we had an antidote. We just need some hot water and a bed for her right now. Thank you so much, Ol' Frosk."

Ol' Frosk said, "Oh, do not apologize. Do not thank me neither. It is good to have visitors. You go right into the stables. There is a wood stove in it. My May always has hot water on. There is some of your friends in there already. C'mon Fig, let us go give these to the ladies. They are probably clucking around in there like hens wondering why we are taking so long."

Denny could hear Ol' Frosk talking away as they went toward the stables. When they opened the doors Denny could see Vio pacing back and forth while Durin was wringing out clothes and hanging them.

Vio jogged over to Del as Malak waved them over. Denny saw that Malak had made a nice bed in a stall for Del and he had a tired, anxious look on his face.

Malak said, "Ares, go get hot water and ask for a clean cloth. Denny, you said she was going to be all right."

Denny nodded and said, "She is. Luckily, Ares had experience with snake bites. He knew to check her and tie off the limb containing the bite. I actually had to poison the snake's poison."

Vio said, "What do you mean check her?"

Denny stood up exhausted and faced Vio. Denny snapped, "You know what? This jealousy is getting old. If it was not for Ares she might be stuck in a deep sleep that she might not come out of for a very long time. You should be thanking him. Would you have known to check her for any other bites if you had stayed on that wagon with her? If you had been there? What if you were on the wagon and you ran away when the bear came and she fell off the cliff alone. Then she would have been bit all alone. She would be lying in a swamp right now alone if it had been you and not him. Think about that for a while and I suggest you thank Ares, if you really do care for Del."

Vio was about to say something when Durin said, "Vio, he is right. If Gio were here he would agree. Be glad, thankful. It could have been worse."

Denny turned back to Del as she said in a quiet, scratchy pain laden voice, "Who are you yelling at? Can we shut it? My head is killing me? Where are we? Why cannot I feel my leg? Ares?"

Denny said, "I am yelling at no one. Apologies. How do you feel?"

Del said quietly, "I am hurting. I will be all right. Where are we? Is everyone all right?"

Emery said, "Everyone is fine. We are at a farm. They are feeding us and giving us a place to stay for the night. Malak, help me make some beds in these other stalls."

Denny sat down and quietly said, "I am happy you are all right. I was worried I would not give you the right dose. That snake that bit you is a rare one. Does not have a regular antivenin; had to counter it with another highly delicate poison. Too much could put you in a dream for I do not know how long. I have to clean the wound out before I give you blood though. Have to be sure to get the poisons out as much as possible."

Del said in a near whisper, "Thank goodness you found me. If it had been up to that idiot I do not think we would be here right now."

Denny said quietly, "Actually, if it were not for that idiot, we would not be where we are right now. We probably would not have found you until tomorrow. Then who knows how bad the venom could have affected you. I know we cannot die but there are worse things than dying."

Del said, "What do you mean? What happened?"

Just then the door to the stable opened and Denny could hear Kati telling Ares to hurry up. Ares came into view at the stall door and Denny took the cloth from him and dipped it into the pail of steaming water that was set down. Denny looked for Kati, who appeared behind Ares to put a blanket around his shoulders.

Kati said, "You should rest. You are shivering cold and as much as you like to be shirtless, you should reconsider next time. Your lips are blue."

Kati knelt on the other side of Del and took the wet cloth pulling more out of her shirt laying them in her lap.

Ares said, "It is fine. I want to help. I owe Del my life. She saved me. I want to make sure she is all right."

Denny said, "You carried her for a couple of miles. Rest. Thank you, Ares."

Kati said, "What do you mean saved you?"

Denny heard Ares recounting his tale of the fall off the cliff as he told Del, "I am going to give you something for the pain while we get you back to normal. You will not remember a thing. See you tomorrow."

He dropped three drops of one of the vials into her mouth and watched as her pupils began to dilate. She closed her eyes and he began to squeeze the flesh around the wound. Black, chunky blood mixed with pinkish pus came out. Kati used up nearly all of her cloths wiping the pus and blood away before Denny was done.

Lazette came in shortly thereafter to let them know the food was nearly done. Denny told Kati to go with the rest of them as he made sure the wound was as clean as it could get. He stood up and stretched his stiff back. Denny opened a vial of blood and gave it to Del before he had one himself. He watched her leg turn back to normal and felt the ache in his back disappear.

Denny was about to leave the barn when Ares startled him by saying, "So she is all right now? Completely?"

Denny eyed Ares as he came from the darkness of the stall across from Del's.

Why is he so concerned?

Denny said, "Yes. Do not worry. We have been around for almost five thousand five hundred years. Nothing has managed to keep us down in that time. Nothing ever will. Come. Eat. Then I am serious about resting. We leave at first light."

They walked quietly to the cabin and entered to the sound of a fiddle playing. Denny looked around the room once. Raven and Malak were dancing arm in arm and the rest were either clapping or eating. Denny sat down as Lazette placed a plate in front of him. Kati was sipping on a cup of tea talking with an older frail lady with white streaked hair who could only be May. Denny looked down at his roasted chicken leg, cob of corn and big chunks of boiled carrots and turnips. He ate the corn and was about to take a drink of his wineskin when he stopped and looked at it. He went outside and spilled it out on the ground.

Denny thought to himself, _Not another drink until my family is all back together._ He leaned his head against the wall and closed his eyes. His mind flooded with the memories he had of Cortina. Her smile, her always changing hairstyles, her off tune singing and her perfumes she always carried around. He felt a knot in his stomach as he hoped she was all right for this one last night.

# Chapter 20. Cortina

Cortina could not figure what was worse; that Gio and her were allowed to share a room when he had not said a word since lunch or that it was nearly time to go for dinner. Cortina was sitting on the bed while Gio poked at the fire when a knock made them both jump.

"Come in," Cortina said in a mousy voice.

Maryanat burst through the doors in her beautiful form. The rest of the castle did not go back to the shiny pristine dwelling they had been tricked into seeing but Cortina was glad the demon witches at least masked their true forms from them. Maryanat spun in a circle before she stopped and held out her hands.

Maryanat said in a cheerful tone, "Come, children. Mother has a surprise for you."

Cortina stood up and smiled at Maryanat taking her hand quickly. She looked over at Gio who looked glum but he nonetheless took her hand too. She saw Maryanat wink at him. Cortina masked her anger with a toothy grin as the Maryanat turned and released their hands only to reach out behind her to motion them to hold her hands again.

They walked quickly to keep up with Maryanat. She led them down this hall and that hall. They went outside for a moment and the rush of fresh air that hit Cortina made her feel like crying. She had not felt the outside since she arrived and she was beginning to feel like she would never feel it again. It was dark out and the moon was bright but missing a sliver. The tips of trees could be made out in the moonlight. The clanking of heel against the black stone beneath them made an eerie echoing noise as Cortina noticed there was no other noise to be heard outside. It was as if they were locked in a quiet empty room.

When they neared what looked like the end of the walkway the door opened and candlelight poured out. A figure was holding the door open and Cortina felt uneasy when she looked at it. She shuddered as they entered the room. The person holding the door open had no eyes with a gaping mouth that revealed black dripping sludge similar to the way Laylin looked when she revealed her true form. The person was wearing a black robe and was chained to the floor by shackles secured to its limbs and neck.

A crackling noise followed by the way a cat purrs escaped from the doorman. Maryanat stopped and turned toward the robed figure and the noise it was making stopped. Maryanat continued to briskly walk to the other end of the short hall where another door was opened by a similar black robed person. Cortina stepped closer to Maryanat who held Cortina's hand up and kissed it.

Maryanat said sincerely, "Do not worry my child. They cannot hurt you. They are lost souls that I gathered to guard the dungeon. More for show than anything else."

Maryanat held Cortina's hand to her chest and Cortina could feel Maryanat's cold, clammy flesh against the back of her hand. There was a staircase that led down into darkness. As they made their way down, sconces lit up along the walls to reveal more stairs leading into further darkness. Cortina looked back and saw the sconces were going out as they descended, making their path back up the stairs look like a black shadow closing in on them.

Cortina turned back around to see that they were coming up to a door. On each side of the door were what looked like dogs that had no fur left. Their skin looked like dried meat, shiny in some spots with streaks of white where the muscles attached to the surrounding flesh and bone. Their eyes were dry and white with their teeth revealed as they no longer had lips to cover them. They licked their teeth and made whining noises. Their long tails made of only bone with tiny flecks of flesh between the stacks of vertebrae, wagged as Maryanat made a clicking noise with her tongue. She released their hands and walked over to the skinless dogs that were now whining incessantly. Cortina had to hold back a gag as she watched Maryanat lean over to kiss each one on their dried, crisp noses and rub their tattered ears and exposed ribs.

Maryanat cooed, "My babies, how are you? Mommy missed you so much. I have not seen you in a moments but it felt too long. I brought some new people to meet you. Here is my daughter, Cortina. There is my son, Gio. Do you like them? Yes you do. You like them and they like you."

Maryanat stood up and pushed open the doors. The smell of feces and puke filled the air. It was hot and humid. Maryanat walked in and Gio grabbed Cortina's hand as they followed. The heat was almost unbearable as Cortina struggled to breathe. It was a wider hallway lined with metal doors that had tiny windows in them. Cortina felt horror overtake her sense to run when she noticed eyes peering out from one of the small windows. She whipped her head around and saw that there were eyes staring out from some of the doors. She counted them. There were five on one side and the same on the other.

At the end of the room, in the center of the wall, was a huge fireplace with two smaller metal doors on either side of it. It was twice as tall as Cortina was and the same width as the height. A red fire blazed on in it and Cortina felt dizzy as she stepped closer to it. A scream made her jump and she clung desperately to Gio's arm. It was a scream unlike any she had ever heard and it ended in a sorrow filled wail. It made her skin tighten and feel cold, even though it was unusually warm where they were.

She watched as Maryanat approached the fire and noticed a figure emerge from the room on the left of the fire place. It looked like a man that could have been eye to eye with Emery with wide shoulders and a muscular build. He was wearing a long leather apron and black pants and black shirt. He wore a mask that reflected the fire. He was carrying an arm full of logs and he tossed them into the fire.

Next he took a fan and proceeded to feed air to the flames. Cortina would have fallen over if Gio was not holding onto her tightly. When the flames were fanned back she saw that there was a body in the fire, hands bound above its head, standing. The screaming continued.

Maryanat called out loudly, "Children, come closer."

As they neared the fire, Maryanat took the fan from the man and lift up his mask. Cortina was shocked as he looked no older than Denny. He had short brown hair, matted to his head with sweat. His face shone in the fire light, glistening, as Maryanat put a hand up to caress his face. He turned to pull away and Maryanat slapped him hard across the face. When his face turned from the impact he held it there and stared at Cortina. He smirked and she did not care for it at all.

Maryanat said, "Are we Beau or are we Lyle today? I would say that was a Lyle thing to do but the way Beau has been acting lately, I cannot even say."

The man turned to face Maryanat and said, "You would think you would be able to recognize your favorite son, Mother."

Maryanat said, "Beau, I told you, it was not my fault that I was under a spell for over three hundred years. I only meant to put you in that painting for a little while. If it were up to me, I would have only put Lyle in there. You know that."

Beau said, "Yea, but you did and I was stuck in there wondering if I would be there forever."

Maryanat said, "Sweetie, please. How do you think I felt? I only thought of you. I missed you. The painting I put you in was made special for you. There were fruit trees, an oasis, a hammock, the sun, shade, everything. If you would stop being mad at me, I could bring you out of here. We could go back to the way things were, as long as you keep Lyle under control. I cannot have that man trying to escape. He nearly took you away from me. Did you know that? That is the only reason you were in the painting to begin with. Prove to me you can keep him locked away like we practiced and I can trust you again. As it stands every other breath you seem to take he is here again. You know I love you. If I did not I would have you in one of the cells here like your brothers and sisters, but you have to understand. You get to roam free down here. There is that mirror in your room where you can talk to me if you like."

Beau's head dropped for a second and suddenly he began talking in another tone, "Give me back my mask. Let me get back to work or I will walk into that fire and your precious Beau will look like that crisp of a man in there."

Maryanat shoved the mask at Beau and said, "Shut it, Lyle. The only reason you are still in existence is because of Beau. Do not threaten him. When I find out how to get you out of there, I will be done with you."

Cortina looked at Gio and saw he was as confused as she was. Lyle went back to work and Maryanat turned to Gio and Cortina, smiling and waving them closer. Cortina hesitated as the screaming continued. Gio pulled her and it took every ounce of strength she had to walk. Her legs felt wobbly. She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to think of anything else. She nearly jumped out of her skin when she felt cold fingers brush her cheek. When she opened her eyes Maryanat was staring at her with a concerned look.

Maryanat said, "Do not be afraid my child. I came to show you a gift I have been holding onto for you for a very long time. May I present to you, King Baja."

Cortina felt dizzy as she collapsed into a world of darkness. Her head swam with images of her mother and father laughing. She saw Malak when he was a newborn opening his mouth to reveal pink, toothless, gums. Denny and Kati arguing over who could gather more wood, both of them with their knobby knees and short hair. Emery when he was so small, learning to walk, falling onto the ground over and over. Del sitting by the pond by their home, looking serious as she watched the water, waiting to see a frog to show her.

"Cortina," Gio said as he shook her awake.

Cortina stared up at Gio as he peered down at her. She realized they were back in their new room on the bed. She sat up and felt her cheeks. They were burning hot.

"Are you all right?"

Cortina burst into tears and clung to Gio. Cortina blurted out, "Please tell me that was not real. Please."

Gio rubbed her back as he said, "It was real. Maryanat thought it was so cute that you passed out from happiness. She is insane."

Cortina shuddered as she cried, "Those people down there."

"Maryanat said those were her children that never learned to listen. She said she is keeping them down there until the next summer solstice. Said she took them from their paintings in case she needs to free up the space for her new children. Our brothers and sisters. Cortina, I do not like the feeling I am getting. You know your brothers and sister better than I do. Do you really think they can come in here and get us all out?"

Cortina wiped her tears and sat up straight as she put her finger to her mouth to silence him before nodding in response. Deep down inside, Cortina felt guilty for lying to Gio. They had never encountered anything like this before and she was not sure they had enough experience with demons to be successful.

We cannot end up here with this thing for eternity. It has only been a few days and I am already near broken.

# Chapter 21. Kati

The hay under her horse blanket was uncomfortable and itchy. Raven threw her leg onto Kati and Kati felt like clawing it. Ed was on the other side of Raven snoring louder than any person she ever heard before. Instead, she sat up and silently left the stall. Everything was quiet except for murmuring now and then and snoring. Kati figured it had been half the night since they had gone to sleep.

Kati looked out the windows that lined the wall near the ceiling of the stables. The moon was finally out and the clouds were almost all gone. The faint smell of horse manure and hay made Kati want to run away and sleep in the barn with the relocated horses but she knew the smell of shit would be worse. She was about to go lay back down when the sound of someone farting made her gag. She was startled when she heard a laugh come from Del's stall. She crept over and peered inside. She twitched when a match lit up a lantern to reveal Ares sitting against the wall by Del's head.

Kati eyed him suspiciously before he whispered, "Cannot sleep either? I usually sleep on the beach in the open. This feels too closed in to me."

Kati entered the stall and sat down on the other side of Del's head without taking her eyes off of him. Kati asked in a hissing whisper, "What are you doing in here? In the short time I have known you, you have showed me nothing more than you are a lecherous man."

Ares whispered back, "It is not like that. I just want to make sure she is all right. And about what I said to you and the putting my hand up your shirt. I apologize. I am an idiot. Forgive me. I just really think you are beautiful. I do not know how to act properly around ladies. It is kind of just what I do when I am around new girls. It will not happen again. I promise. Well, actually Del made me promise to not be a lech- what was that word?"

"Lecherous. Why listen to Del?"

"Remember when I told you how she saved me? No one has ever put their own life at risk for me before. Ed freed me and Raven distracted those guys that were after me, but they did not put their actual lives at risk. All my life people piss on me, call me names, beat me up, no one cared. When my foot was caught and I was being dragged, I thought, this is it, I am going to die with not one person ever telling me I mattered, making me feel like my life mattered. I am going to die worthless. A worthless pervert. Then next thing I know I have a knee in my stomach and see Del cutting me free, then we fell and I felt so guilty. I saw the rocks and I did not even think to try and save her. She kicked me so that I would miss the rocks. It happened so fast but she did not even hesitate. I thought she was dying on the beach and right then I vowed that I would change. I would not act like I do anymore. Not after I was watching this person that saved me dying when they could have just let me get dragged until I was just a foot. Then when she got bit. I was so scared. I thought she was going to die. I know she said she could not but the feeling was very real. I thought I was going to lose the first person who ever gave a damn about me."

Kati listened and nodded and said, "Del, she is like that. Always wants to do the right thing. Even it means letting herself get hurt. What about me? I told them not to kill you, remember?"

Del made a noise in her sleep and Ares whispered, "Del was the first one to protest killing me, and I talked my way out of that one basically by myself, but you are right. I distinctly remember you saying not to kill me and that you could use a whatever man. Thank you."

Kati teased, "It is too bad you decided to change your ways. I like whatever men."

Ares whispered a little louder than before, "Wait, what?"

Kati lay down beside Del smiling. She closed her eyes and listened to the sound of Del breathing. She was grateful that there was still so much humanity left in her sister. She sometimes longed to feel human again. If she did not have her sister constantly trying to do the right thing she was sure they would all be something evil by now. Kati was also grateful that Del saved Ares because he was not bad to look upon all.

Kati woke up to the sound of Vio saying, "What are you doing in there. Get up."

She opened her eyes to see Vio kicking Ares hard until he woke up. He had been asleep sitting up but was now getting to his feet. Kati got to her feet and was about to slap Vio when Del was suddenly between her and Vio.

Del snapped, "What do you think you are doing?"

Vio said, "What is he doing sleeping beside you?"

Del said, "Pardon me? My sister was sleeping beside me, he was just sleeping by me. What do you take me for? Do you think I am some sort of whorish woman?" Del paused and Kati could hear her breathing hard and heavy. Kati knew better than to get into this one as she slipped out of the stall. She saw everyone, sleepy-eyed, watching the commotion. Del yelled, "Answer me! I asked you a question!"

Vio stuttered, "N-n-no, of course not, Del. It was just that you and me-"

Del yanked her arm away when Vio tried to touch her. Del snapped, "It is just what? You and me? After seeing that, there is no you and me. I thought you were a sweet man. I really did, but from what I just saw, no. Apologize to Ares right now."

Vio said in a quiet voice, "I am sorry."

Del stumbled backward into the stall and Kati rushed to her pushing Vio out of the way. She saw Ares had caught her and helped her to sit.

Kati snapped her fingers at Fig and said, "Water. Denny! Where is Denny?"

Del protested as she pushed everyone away to say, "No, I am fine. I just got up too fast. I am hungry. I have not eaten forever."

Kati took Del by the hand and pulled her to her feet.

They pushed past Vio as he said, "Del, please. I am sorry."

Kati shook her head as she heard Malak say while yawning, "We warned you, friend, we warned you."

Kati asked Del as they walked toward the cabin, "Are you sure you are fine? Men are so stupid."

Del laughed, "Yes, I just need food. This place is so nice. Wow. Men are stupid. Vio is stupid. I saw you go through that jealous fiasco with so many men. Nope. It is not for me. The nerve of him. He needs to respect me more than that if he wants to be with me. I do not even know. He did things like that when I was out with him at that festival. I thought it was because he was drunk. I suppose he is just like that. Ares did not deserve that, or did he? What happened? What happened when you came to sleep with me? Was that idiot touching me?"

Kati explained and Del nodded as they sat down with May. May made them tea and gave them each a bowl of soup that was made from the leftovers from the night before.

Del said, "That is so sad he thought that way about himself."

Kati said, "I guess. It is going to be awkward with Vio now. Thankfully we are very close to that castle. What are you going to do about him?"

Del sighed and said, "I suppose I can smooth things over until we get Cortina and Gio back. I feel bad now. I wish that I never did that."

Kati nodded and said, "Yes, but you are right. He should respect you. And Ares seems like a nice enough person. He was just being genuinely nice. I cannot believe I am saying that about him but it is true."

Raven and Lazette joined them and Del continued, "Remember that man, uh, that prince. Oh yes, that prince."

Kati tried to reach over and put her hand on Del's mouth as she shushed her. The sound of Del laughing made her laugh and the other girls now wanted to hear.

Del said, "This prince. He was tall, had this weird beard that was in a fancy design. These yellow eyes that were almost like Durin's. This body that was, well it was nice. Anyway, we were living in Persia and we kept seeing this prince everywhere we went. We would go to the market and there he would be. Go to the palace and he was there, well he lived there."

Raven asked, "Why were you in the palace?"

Kati continued the story, "Malak was commissioned to paint a portrait of the Sultan's one hundredth wife. Denny was sculpting her at the same time. We were the assistants. We needed the coin. One day when we were there, all of us I mean, Denny and Malak were doing their thing, and Emery was getting the supplies that they needed. Cortina, Del and I were invited to a pool party by the other ninety-nine wives."

Del interrupted, "The prince was there and I just have to say it before the story goes on, Kati was in love with him."

Kati felt embarrassed when Vio, Fig and Marv came in. She stated, "I was not in love with him. I did, however, excessively admire his body."

Del said, "Anyway, we get all dressed up to go to this pool party. We put gold powder on Kati to make her glow. We see the prince walking up on his terrace that overlooks the pool then he is gone for a while. Kati goes up there after me and Cortina urge her relentlessly. She is gone for a few moments before me and Cortina sneak up there behind her and then we just see Kati walk by us all fast with her eyes wide. We are about to go after her when Emery walks by red as a beet. We go after them and we just have to flee the city and no one is telling us why until the next day. Turns out that this prince Kati was feeling was not feeling her. Kati actually went to his room and found Emery tied to a chair, gagged and the prince in very little clothing dancing around him with swords. He was not following us everywhere for Kati, it was for Emery. They said the prince told them if he ever saw any of us again he would take off our heads."

Lazette said, "So is that why Emery does not return my advances? He likes men?"

Kati watched Vio, Fig, and Marv leave before she said, "Lazette, no. That is not why."

Del said, "I wonder what our lives would have been like if the prince liked Denny instead?"

They finished eating just as the rest of the boys piled into the cabin. Kati walked over to May and handed her a bag of coin.

May said, "Oh, Kati, no. It has been such a pleasure having you here."

Kati shook her head and said, "Take it, May. We ate four of your chickens and countless corn cobs. Just think of it as us buying them off of you."

May reluctantly took the coin and said, "Only if you promise to stop on by on your way back. I would love to meet Cortina. She sounds like a nice girl."

Kati nodded her head and felt like a cat being forced into water when May hugged her. She stiffened and tried her hardest to hug back. When it was over she nodded at May and headed out the door.

When she went outside, the dawn had passed and they were nearly ready to go. She spotted Vio on his knee looking up at Del. Del looked back at Kati and shook her head before she walked away towards her.

Kati asked, "What happened?"

Del said, "Vio asked me to be his. I told him to ask me again when we get Cortina and Gio back. That my mind was a wreck. I need space."

Kati said slowly, "So, do you think you will say yes?"

Del sounded like she had already made her up her mind when she said, "I do not know. I need to think about it. I do not couple with people? Why? They are just going to die on us."

Kati rolled her eyes. "Please do not start with the morbid shit. Be happy. It is a happy day. We are going to get Cortina back. We will all be together again and those witches will pay before the sun sets. Did you find the binding spell?"

Del nodded and said, "Yes. We should memorize it. All of us."

"We will. Let us get our packs. I wonder if they filled our wineskins for us?"

Del poked Kati's ribs and said, "Look, Fig is doing it. Hmm. Speaking of men. What about you and Fig? Do not tell me you have not noticed him."

Kaii replied, "Fig, ah I do not know. I have known him since he was thirteen. You do not think that is inappropriate?"

Del looked thoughtful when she said, "But you did not like him when he was thirteen, did you?"

Kati poked Del back, "Gross, no. I am not a pervert."

Del quickly asked, "I knew Vio since he was fifteen so am I a pervert?"

Kati laughed and said, "Did you like him when he was fifteen?"

Del sucked her teeth and said, "No. I am not even sure if I ever did. At that festival last year was the first time I looked at him that way, and it was only after he pursued me over and over and I was drunk. All we really did was hold hands and kiss once. I cannot even really say I was with him."

Kati laughed again and said, "I do not know about, Fig. I wish he would give it a rest. Ares on the other hand, I like."

Del rested her head against Kati as they walked and said sarcastically, "Well, he is sworn he will never leave my side and he is in debt to me until he dies and he will do my bidding." Del stopped them and was now in front of Kati as she said seriously, "Should I put in a good word for you?"

Kati smirked and said, "I do not know, he kind of saved your life. I think you are even."

Del laughed as they continued toward the stables saying, "Damn, just when I finally had a slave. That was a pretty good hour that I had him. Although he still did not shut up or listen. Good thing he listened when I wanted to walk in front or he would probably be dead. I would not have been able to carry him."

Kati stopped and hugged Del. "Denny said, if it was not for Ares, he might have given you too little or too much antidote and you would have slept for I do not know how long. I cannot lose you again. You are my best friend. I cannot imagine a life without you."

Del squeezed her and said, "I know, Kati. I am so sorry for all the-"

Kati sighed and asked, "Can we not talk about it, ever?"

Del said quietly, "Yes. Let us get Cortina back."

# Chapter 22. Malak

It was mid-morning before they reached the path that would lead to the castle. Malak inhaled deeply as he felt fluttering in his chest.

_I hope everything goes fine today, Mother, Father, if you are out there please keep us all safe, gods and spirits, guide us safely through our journey to make our families whole again_ , Malak pleaded.

Malak went over the binding spell over and over in his head to try drown out the feelings of doubt.

_They must all be doing that,_ thought Malak as they walked in silence.

They continued in silence as the sun began to disappear behind storm clouds.

Denny said, "Damn it. Do not tell me it is going to rain again."

Emery said, "It is going to downpour again."

Durin said, "All that wringing out for nothing. Blisters for nothing."

Lazette said, "Cheer up. We are getting Gio back today, Durin. It was not for nothing."

Malak said, "Yea, thanks Durin. We would have had to walk in wet clothes all morning."

Marv said, "And Cortina. Do not forget we are getting Cortina back too."

Fig said, "What is the plan when we get there?"

Kati said, "We say the words and go in."

Raven said, "Sneak in."

Denny said, "Maybe we should make a plan. It is a castle. How many rooms do you think it has? Where do you think they have them? What spells could we use?"

Durin said, "A dungeon. That is where I would put people if I had a castle."

Vio said, "I would put them in the highest tower."

Kati said, "They are not princesses, Vio."

Ed said, "If I know witches, they will be in the last place you think to look. They are wicked that way. Wenches. Pure wenches. Just like every other woman-"

Raven exclaimed, "Woah, Grandpa. Look over there. There are nuts on that tree."

Ed said, "Ah, Raven, you are right. Take Grandpa on over. I could use a little snack. These people are slave drivers."

Raven said, "He is just cranky. He wanted me to leave him with May, even though she is married."

Ares said, "I hear ya, Ed. Hard to find a woman who can cook like that and has those kind of thighs."

Del slapped Ares in the back of the head and he said, "Sorry. It was a slip. I need to get used to being a gentleman. It is not as easy as Marv and Malak make it look."

Malak said, "That is because it is easy. Like the women you and Ed make up in your minds."

Marv high fived Malak and they continued on.

They came to a stream in the woods and stopped to have a quick bite to eat and refill their wineskins.

Malak watched Denny as he paced back and forth before stopping to say, "When we get in, I want the Andriels to be in their animal form. You will be able to sniff out where they are keeping them. That illusion spell. We will use it on all of us. It should last a while. No one will see us coming. They will still hear us. Everyone needs to be light on their feet. Ed, Raven, you are tiny. You ride on Fig since he is the biggest. If they are locked somewhere, they will need you. Durin and Vio, stick close to them, Gio and Cortina might be hurt. I am going to tie vials of blood around you for Cortina just in case. Once you have them, leave. Emery, Kati, and Del, we go straight for the witches. Bind them. We stick together. Two parties. In and out. If something you cannot handle arises then run. Me, Del, Emery, Kati, Malak, we cannot die, you can. If push comes to shove, anyone who is not immortal, leave, run, do not look back, do not feel bad. We lived long enough."

Marv said, "What about me?"

Denny shook his head, "Marv, no. You and Lazette are the youngest. You stay with Ares. Ares, if we are not back before nightfall, take them and this and do whatever it takes to make sure they are safe."

Malak watched Denny hand over his satchel.

Denny said, "It is a lot. I am trusting you not to take it and run. You are responsible for whatever happens to them, Ares."

Ares said, "I am going with Del. I am not leaving her side."

Del said, "Ares, you do not owe me a thing. If you feel you do then listen to my brother."

Denny said, "Do not even think about coming in after us. If we do not come out, you do not stand a chance in there. Promise me that you will take this seriously. In the short time I have known you, you proved yourself to me. I have met a lot of untrustworthy people in my life. I thought you were one of them. I know you are not. They are in your care."

Ares nodded and put the satchel over his shoulder. Ares said, "Gods as my witness, I promise, I will take care of them until you all return. I will not come in after you. Thank you for trusting me."

They left Ares, Marv, and Lazette. Malak watched as they all walked hanging their heads. He pulled out the map and looked at the small clearing that was nearby the entrance. He showed Denny who nodded and led the way, with Kati, who took the map and folded it, tucking it in her shirt.

When they arrived at the clearing, Malak felt as though his heart would jump from his chest. They silently unpacked their bags and put their armor on, shoving every weapon they had into their holders. Malak was finished first and he leaned up against a tree that was nearest the clearing. He rested the back of his head and breathed in through his nose and out through his mouth as he tried to still his pounding heart.

Malak opened his eyes as he felt a hand on his shoulder. He looked at Denny who wore a solemn look on his face. He took the vials of blood from his eldest brother and put them in the empty dart holders as he had only five darts left. He followed Denny and he saw Fig, Vio, and Durin changing. He let his head hang as he stared at the heels of his brothers and sisters. Emery stopped and put an arm around Malak as he caught up to them. Malak looked to his left and saw Kati, Del, and Denny walking with their heads held high. He looked up at Emery, who still had his arm around Malak before he patted Malak's chest with his other hand releasing him. He admired him for holding his head high too. Malak kept his head up and looked on down the path feeling the anxiety subside and pride overtake him.

We will win, we can do this, together.

# Chapter 23. Emery

"We are here," Malak said in an angry tone.

Emery stared off and saw nothing but trees and sky. He posed the question, "Who wants to say the magic words?"

Kati said, "Lugfurthra Madeiniviamba Baruistafixiamacorto."

Suddenly the air in front of them swirled as if staring into the reflection of a pond after throwing a stone in.

Emery took the small axe from his thigh and poked it into the weird space in front of him. He pulled the axe out and inspected it before shrugging and walking through. When he went through he noticed the air felt different in there. It was so quiet and at the same time he felt a sensation in his head emanating from his ears. He turned to see his brothers and sisters come through followed by the three Andriels with Raven carrying Ed in a sling that was around her shoulder and under her other arm. The Andriels immediately started making whining noises and Emery knew something was wrong. They started shaking their heads, snapping, and snarling. Emery saw Denny reach out to Raven and take her hand.

Denny said, "Let us go, change of plan, something is wrong with them."

Emery watched them whine and swipe their paws at their own ears. They began to make a run for the top of the hill in front of them. Black spikes emerged over the hill as they made their way up. When they reached the top, he looked back to see the grey wolf make a running start up the hill followed by the white mountain lion and the black tiger as they shook their heads from side to side still whining.

Emery yelled, "They are coming!"

Emery ran and could not bring himself to leave the rest behind. He let himself be last as they made a break for the trees that Kati pointed out. Emery turned around and saw the tiger closing in. He lifted his axe and waited for it.

"Emery, no!" Malak yelled.

Emery was about to swing his axe to meet the tiger as it sprang at him with an open mouth when he was tackled from his side. Rolling onto his back, he looked up to see the white lion and wolf jump over him. He got to his feet, seeing that Denny and Malak were both responsible for taking him down.

A few paces away, Emery watched the grey wolf, stand over the black one as it snarled and snapped at the grey one's face. The tiger was attacking what looked like a wolf that did not completely transform. It stood on its two back legs in a grotesque form with an elongated snout and a head that was not completely that of a wolf or man. Its wolf-like ears were high on its head and it stood a good head taller than Emery. It swung its arms at the tiger with long, yellow claws extending from its hairy humanlike hands. Its thumb was out of place and sticking out sideways where its wrist was. It scratched the tiger and was swinging at it with its other arm as the tiger turned to meet the blow, biting down to snap its arm. It threw its head back before letting out a startling howl. It fell to one knee and the tiger took the advantage as it bit down on its throat until its body went limp.

The mountain lion was face to face with another half transformed beast that looked like it could have been the child of a bull and a woman, like a story he once heard. Its horns were long, thick, and pointy. It had the back legs of a bull but the arms were that of a very muscular man. Black hair covered it in a slick sheen. Its head was almost completely that of a bull with its wide shoulders spanning twice that of Emery's own. It was down on all fours waving its horns at the mountain lion menacingly making twitching movements toward it causing the lion to cry out its vicious call and swat at it with its long clawed paw.

Emery saw the black wolf biting at the grey one and realized it had to be Gio as the grey wolf would not do much more than stop it from biting him. He went over with his axe and placed the handle in the black wolf's mouth and got behind its head to keep it still. He looked over to Kati as she put an arrow straight into the bull man's heart as it stood on its back legs. It fell to the ground in a heap.

Denny was kneeling down beside the grey wolf and placed his hand on its back before sticking the black wolf with a dart. Emery held its head still as it made gargling noises trying to bite down on the handle. It did not take long before it was limp. Emery stood up and wiped the slobbery handle on his pant leg. He saw that the Andriels were changing back into their normal form. Denny tossed them his bag and Emery went over to where Denny was headed to the others. Emery leaned up against a tree when he came to join the conversation.

Denny said, "Now would be a good time for us to become unseen."

Del pulled out the book and quickly found the page. Denny handed her a blood vial and Kati said the words out loud before dipping her finger in the blood and wiping a bit on everyone's forehead.

They waited a few moments before Emery said, "I can still see everyone."

Denny said, "Did you read it correctly?"

Kati said, "They knew we were coming. Maybe they did something to block any spells. Do you feel the air in here? It is different."

Emery sighed and said, "Do you think that means the binding spell is out of the question?"

Denny said, "Most likely. I know I would take precaution not to be bound again. Should have come up with a plan that was not the exact same as Florence's."

Malak said, "Why do you think Gio attacked us?"

Raven was sitting on the ground rocking as Ed rubbed her back. Raven said, "Did you see those monsters. I thought I was scared enough the first time I saw Fig turn. This was something else."

Kati said, "Calm down. Get it together. We need you now more than ever. They are expecting us, but they are not expecting you. You need to hide when we get in there and you need to find Cortina. They will most likely have her locked up somewhere in there."

Denny said, "Yes. New plan. We are now the distraction. Raven, you need to find Cortina and get out. I know it is asking a lot. We should not have dragged you into this."

Raven said, "No. I can do this. I will do this. You all are the closest thing I have to family, besides Grandpa. We have been through so much to get here. Those witches. Just promise me you will kill them. All of them. Then we will burn this place to the ground."

Durin said, "Did you hear that noise? That whistling? My head nearly split open."

Vio said, "Emery, you were not really going to kill me, were you?"

Emery said, "I thought you went full moon on us."

Fig said, "That noise. It was coming from the castle. Then when I smelt those things back there and Gio I knew something was wrong. It smelt like that bear. The same scent."

Kati said, "I did not hear any noise."

Denny said, "Animals have better hearing. Let us go. We need to stay on course. Are you sure that noise is gone?"

Del said, "What about Gio?"

Emery said, "How long do you think he will be out?"

Gio said, "Not long." Emery nearly jumped from his skin as he turned to look at Gio.

Fig handed Gio pants and Kati said, "Cortina?"

Gio said, "She is in her room. She has locked herself in there for over fourteen days now. I am not allowed to see her but sometimes I hear her singing when I take food to her door."

Kati said, "Wait, fourteen days? Gio, it is only been a few days."

Gio pulled pants on and shook his head before saying, "No, it has been over a month. We were all right for the first ten days. Maryanat is the boss in there. Then there is Laylin and Faryina. Maryanat is insane. She calls us her children. Cortina was the one who convinced me to play along but after....after Maryanat forced me to be her bed slave, Cortina lost it. She spit on her and I tried to stop her. She was put in the dungeon. I tried to help her but Maryanat said if I did not listen she would put her in the fire. I told her I would take her place but it just made her more angry. When Maryanat let her out after two nights down there, Cortina was different. She would not even look at me. She looked so..."

Emery noticed that Gio had tears starting to form in his eyes. Gio cleared his throat and told them about the dungeon, the man with two souls, the fire, the King burning, the paintings, his dip into the blood and Maryanat's plan to capture them all.

"There is a portal?" Denny asked.

Gio said, "Yes, but it is stuck in time. It is back when just after you lost your parents. I am sorry I tried to attack you all. It is that demon. She does it to me whenever she wants."

Kati said, "How did she know about the King?"

Del said, "Demon?"

Gio continued to tell them about the temple and what Maryanat had told them of her hand in the making of it. He explained how the three girls, stuck in the portal painting, tried to kill her and about Maryanat's prior children.

Emery felt guilty for the bull and wolf that they had killed.

Gio gasped and said, "What is that?"

Emery saw that he was pointing at Ed and could sympathize.

Kati introduced Raven and Ed and Gio thanked them for coming to help.

Emery asked, "Do we get those other people trapped in there out too?"

There was a silence before Del said, "First we send the demons back."

Gio said, "You know how to kill them?"

Kati said, "We read some interesting facts in that spell-book. It says the only place to pull a demon from its vessel and return it is with the help of the spirits. And where can we find ten thousand angry ones that would love to do that?"

Del said, "Exactly."

Emery nodded and felt angrier than he ever felt in his life. Cortina could get on his nerves easily but he felt like ripping those demon witches to shreds when he thought about his sister in that dungeon and the things that might have happened. She was so carefree and jesting always and now she was a broken prisoner.

Durin asked, "You are like them now? You cannot die?"

Gio nodded his head and told them about the first night when he tried to kill Cortina and how he could not stop.

Emery felt like hitting him and instead hit a tree and walked away from them. Emery shouted angrily, "Let us carry on!"

Gio led them around the side of the castle, up to a small footbridge. As they crossed it, Emery could see the dark murky water below swimming with long black eels and other things. He nearly lost his footing when an unusual fish with a large mouth full of razor-like teeth, came up to snatch a bug that flew too close to the water.

Gio said, "There are two servants in here. They were her old children. Apparently they have been disciplined long enough. One is a man named Leo. I have seen him leaving out this way. He goes to what I presume is a garden. He gets vegetables and fruit and eggs and other things. I am not too certain from where. This is my first time outside. The other is a woman named Seline. She has brown hair, shorter than Kati. She cooks and cleans. She does not speak and every time I see her she scurries away. The red, curly haired one is Faryina, the bird thing. Laylin is the one that looks like Ilona. The black haired, pale one is Maryanat. The picture with the portal is the only picture with people in it. Three girls that look like the demons."

They stood outside the locked door as Raven picked it. It did not take long before Emery heard a click and a creak as Raven opened the door.

Denny said, "Raven, go with Gio. He will show you were Cortina is. Gio, where is Maryanat?"

Gio said, "She will be with her sisters in the reading room. If you go left down this hall, take the second right, first left, you will be there. The painting is on the second floor on the right side of the right hallway. If someone comes with me I can show them exactly where. It is on the way to Cortina's room."

Del said, "I will go for the picture. Malak, come with me?"

Malak said, "Mmhm."

Kati said, "We will wait at the door for you with the painting. Do not bring the painting in until we say _apples_ , all right?"

Del said, "Yes."

Gio said, "You need to say _lalaura godim zulonin_ to enter it."

"Let us do this," Emery said.

# Chapter 24. Ares

Ares sat up in his bed scratching his beard. He looked around the loft and heard the rooster crowing. He stood up and stretched and noticed Marv was lying on the floor beside an empty jar. He nudged him with his foot and Marv mumbled.

Ares said, "Time to get up, cows are not going to milk themselves. May said she was baking bread this morning. Can you go get Lazette and Solal from their lovers shack? Ol' Frosk wants them ready to go as soon as possible."

Marv sat up and said, "Gross, Ares. Lovers shack. How come I have to listen to you?"

"Because Denny is the oldest and he left me in charge of you and your sister until everyone is back."

Marv grumbled as he dressed and said, "Kati is the same age. Was the same age. They are not coming back. It has been two and a half years. I do not know why we could not go in after them when they did not come out after that first night. I told you, if they do not take a life before the solstice-"

"I know, Marv. It has been a hard time but like it or not, this is our life. If you want we can move anywhere you want."

Marv snapped, "I am not leaving Lazette and you know she will not leave Solal."

Ares watched him climb down the ladder from the loft and disappear out the door. Ares pulled on his boots and climbed down. He chased the ducklings away as they ran up to him when he left the barn. Ares thought of the times he went to the hidden castle to say the words and enter. All the times he viewed the castle over the hill and wanted to go to it so badly. The time lapses still confused him. He would go in for a few hours and when he would come out it was as if no time had passed. The sun would be in the same spot.

He swallowed a lump in his throat as he thought of how cowardly it was to not insist on going with them. He pushed that thought away as he told himself that he made a promise, and that Lazette and Marv did need him, despite their protests. He thought of how different he felt inside when he tried to comfort Marv and Lazette as they cried for the first month straight after the rest never returned. It was different when it was just him. He always had to look out for only himself and no one ever even considered him important until now.

He was grateful for the Frosks taking them in. May would not let him pay them but instead Ol' Frosk asked them to help out around the farm. When their grandson came to live with them, Lazette was head over heels. It was a relief as Ares had to avoid her advances. He found her attractive but it was too weird since he was supposed to watch her and he promised Del he would stop being a lecher.

The sweat running down his back made him sit up straight. His back ached as he readjusted himself on the tiny stool where he sat milking his last cow. When he finished, he handed the pail to Marv and went for a walk to the river. Ares sat on the same big rock he had been sitting on for two and half years. He ran his fingers along the leather necklace he wore and pulled the stone out of his shirt to look at it.

Ares went over in his mind the conversation that Del had with him that one night he spent with Del and her family, the Andriels, and Raven and Ed. He recalled how Kati fell asleep and Del starting mumbling in her sleep before she sat up sobbing. The story she told him of how she lost her parents and the things she had to do to remain alive every year. The pain in her voice when she said how guilty she felt. He had told her about his life and how he felt about himself. How when she was bit and how he carried her. She thanked him and took one of her necklaces off to give to him. She had made two on the way up the riverbank for her and Kati. She was so beautiful in the moonlight as she reached for his hand and held it until he dozed off. The last thing she did when he hugged her goodbye was slip her own necklace in his pocket and tell him to keep it for her until she returned. Maybe it was a bid to keep him there. Ares wished he could have told her he was not going to leave anyway.

"Ares," Marv said as Ares quickly put the necklace back in his shirt.

He stood up and brushed his pants off.

Marv said, "I am sorry about earlier. I miss them too. I know you did not get to know them very long but thanks for staying with us. I do not think we could handle the full moons without you."

"Do not be sorry. You are kind of right. I would not want to listen to me either. I could barely take care of myself let alone taking on you two. And as for not knowing them, I think I know them pretty good considering all of the stories you told me. Let us not talk about the full moons. I still have nightmares about it. You chasing me, the cow, the guts-"

"I know, I know. All right, no more talking about it but can I just say thank you again for making those cages for us."

Ares smiled and said in a high pitched voice, "We made the cages, we made them together, as a family."

Marv said, "Ares, let us not get carried away. And May takes care of us, not you. Remember when you tried to cook for us the first night? I think my puke was better smelling than the actual food you made. Smoked meat, egg, bean and squash soup? I do not think I ever heard of it before and for good reason."

Ares laughed as Marv continued, "And shave already. That beard makes you look like a creep."

"May thinks it makes me look handsome. She said it would fetch me a good wife if I ever go with Ol' Frosk to market."

Marv shook his head and rolled his eyes before saying, "May says the same thing to me. She is just being nice to you because she knows how simple you are."

"So what does that make you?" Ares laughed and patted Marv on the back as they started to walk toward the path to _home_. The word still made Ares feel warm inside.

# Chapter 25. Raven

The taste of bile woke her up as she choked rolling off the bed.

Malak sleepily said, "Ray?"

Raven crawled back on the bed and said, "Yea, sorry if I woke you. I just felt a little sick."

"Are you all right?"

Raven smiled and said, "Yea, it is just that spicy rice from last night. Kati is an amazing cook but I really wish Maryanat had not let Leo start growing spicy peppers."

"You think that is spicy? Remember Val's soup?"

Raven rolled her eyes making a gagging noise before she said, "Val. Can we not talk about her for one day?"

Raven watched Malak smile and close his eyes before he said, "My love, do not be jealous."

"I am not. And I am also not the one who kissed her."

"You are the only one I think about all day. Val kissed me, Ray, I did not even kiss her back. That was over twenty years ago. No one remembers but you."

Raven pouted and said, "I am not jealous." Malak reached over and pulled her hair gently. Raven swatted at him and said, "Ugh, it is just this day. I hate this day."

Malak stretched and kicked the blanket off the bed and said, "I know how you feel. Today is the big day. Every year I feel like throwing up."

Raven slid her body closer resting her head on Malak's shoulder.

Malak said in a mocking voice, "Are you ready for the twenty-fifth annual masquerade ball tonight, Daughter?"

"No. I am never ready for it. Do you think Del will come tonight?"

Malak sat up on the bed and said, "Raven, do not. Do not start. It is hard enough having to spend all night every year with that freak, having to call her mother. The last thing anyone wants to be reminded of is Del and the fact she is down in that dungeon all alone. Maryanat will not let her out. She knows we will escape the moment we are all together."

"She is not alone. She is your sister. You really think not saying her name or thinking about her helps?"

Malak snapped, "What do you want? You want us to try and get her out? To talk about her again? Will that help? Do you remember what happened the last time? Every single time we do something wrong, she is the one that suffers. So yes, I do not want to think about it because the more I think about it, the more I want to go and get her out and we all know no matter what, Maryanat will know."

Raven sighed and threw a pillow off the bed. "Why do we not just die already? Let us just skip the ball and sit here and die. I cannot take it."

Malak came back and sat on the bed and reached out to hold Raven's hand. "I am sorry. Please do not talk like that. I do not know what I would have done without you all these years."

Raven tried to say in a cheerful tone, "I am sorry too. It is just I heard Maryanat saying that all of her children would be there tonight."

Malak looked over at her and asked, "When? What did she say exactly and to whom?"

"Six nights past. She was talking to Seline. She asked her if she finished all the costumes and then she said she could not wait to have all her children together."

"Did she know you were listening?"

"I do not know."

"I need to tell the others. Tonight could be the night. Raven, we could get out if Del comes."

Raven felt a flutter in her chest as she nodded.

Malak said, "Why did you not tell me this sooner?"

"You told me not to talk about your sister. I did not want to make you upset but I could not keep it in anymore. I am sorry."

"Do not be sorry. This is a good thing. If I had told the rest sooner they would have acted strangely and Maryanat would have known something was up."

"We need to be careful. Maryanat could be setting us up again."

Malak was dressing quickly and it prompted Raven to do the same. Her hands shook as she buttoned the front of her dress.

Raven said, "Are we going to tell Val or Muriel?"

"No. Not until the last moment." Malak turned to her and held her face with both hands before kissing her.

Raven asked, "If Beau is there, are we getting him out too?"

There was a long silence before Malak said, "He is the only one who knows the way out, remember?"

Raven watched Malak leave the room. She was left alone with her guilt as she thought about what Del did for them and how she was the last one to be close to her. The last one to hug her. Raven closed her eyes as images of the way Del looked when the rest were forced to leave her behind with that evil man and the screaming King.

Raven was glad she never told them what Del did to get them out of the dungeon. Raven sat and realized she was breathing heavily with anger as she remembered how Beau betrayed them. He had promised to get them all out if Del did what he said.

Raven felt like throwing up as bile came up her throat. She lay back down and thought of what had woken her up. She had dreamed of that year they spent in the dungeon. It was like reliving it. The heat, the smell, the screaming that never stopped. The thought of what they had all endured still haunted her; the sound of each and every one of them crying and screaming out in pain as they had their nails ripped off their feet and hands, their flesh cut off in strips and the smell of it burning when it was tossed into the fire, the taste of the blood they were forced to drink to heal them so that the next day it could start all over again. She was thankful Lyle refused to do it when Maryanat told him to and even more thankful when Beau turned it down too. Raven had been sure Beau would do it.

The face of the phantom Maryanat conjured up to torture them still appeared to her some nights. The yellow eyes with the huge pupils, the pale face, the impossibly long grin and the jagged teeth that chattered when you started to scream loud enough. Her dreams had become less and less frequent as the years rolled by but it still made her sick. Beau would just sit there and watch without saying a word, expressionless. Lyle would look away and go into his room.

Beau.

The very name made her angry. The way he took advantage of the situation. The fact that Maryanat would ask him every day if he thought they suffered enough. The way he would shake his head and disappear into his room like a coward.

Raven filled with despair when she thought of Del still down there with Beau and the phantom. She wished her hardest that Del had not made her promise not to tell what she did to get Beau to say they had suffered long enough. She hated Beau. He was a traitor for telling Maryanat that all except Del had reformed to acknowledging her as their mother, after he swore he would convince her to let them all out. Raven could not believe that Del had trusted him. The way Del looked when Beau said that. The way she kicked and screamed when he dragged her back into the cell; the cell Raven had shared with her for a whole year.

Raven hated Maryanat. It was her fault Del was down there too. She wanted to have a prisoner to keep the rest there. If Beau had told Maryanat that Del was compliant, they could have escaped twenty-four years ago. They had tried too many times to get her out of the dungeon that Maryanat found it easier to control them all by keeping Del down there to suffer all the blows for the others.

Raven jumped when she heard the door open. She quickly said, "Grandpa, I did not hear you come in."

Ed said, "I brought you some breakfast. That man of yours, he is not good enough for you, Raven. Just leaves you here to starve."

"Oh, Grandpa, stop. I woke up sick. That is why he did not get me breakfast. I was about to come down."

Ed handed her an apple and said, "Maryanat said everyone is to go see her in the reading room after breakfast."

Raven sighed and forced herself to get off the bed. She pulled her hair back and tied it. She walked carrying her grandpa as he talked about how Val had the loveliest legs and Muriel's chest heaved so hard when she slept.

"Grandpa, that is enough. Stop spying on people."

"Well, we are stuck here for eternity. May as well make the most of it."

***

Raven entered the room and saw that everyone was there. Her heart sank as she searched the room for Del's face only to find it was not there.

Maryanat said, "Tonight is going to be very special. I know we have not always been on the same page but I think you finally see things my way, which is why tonight we are going to have some very special guests, besides the mortals I bring for you to kill."

Raven felt her heart skip and she smiled at Maryanat, like they were all expected to, and went to go sit by Malak. Maryanat clapped her hands and the doors on the opposite side of the room opened.

Raven felt buzzing in her ears as she watched someone walk in. It was a skinny man with a hooked nose, wispy untamed thin brown hair, gaunt cheeks, and a hunched back. He was followed by an average sized woman with hair like hers down to her waist. She had no expression and did not look at anyone as she filed in to sit on one of the couches. Raven looked on as another woman entered the room. She looked like she was twice Raven's age and had short blonde hair and rosy cheeks. Her eyes were light blue and her full lips were curved in a slight smile. Next was a man with a limp and a bald head. He turned and looked right at Raven smiling as he poked his tongue through a spot where a tooth used to be. He had a shiny gold tooth next to it and Raven was shocked to see he only had one eye.

Raven felt despair as no one else entered. There was a long pause as Raven stared at Maryanat who stared at the open door as if waiting for more weirdoes to pile in. Raven could hear her blood pulsing in her ears as her hopes rose again.

Maryanat held her hand out to the open door and stomped her foot. "Stop ruining my surprise, Lyle, get in here now."

Raven twitched as if to get up when she heard the name and she saw that nearly all of them did. Raven's heart beat so hard she was sure everyone could hear it. She watched on eagerly. She swore the moment felt longer than any other she had. Raven saw an arm come through the door followed by black hair dangling and the back of Beau as he faced away carrying someone in. Raven knew right away by the hair that it was Del.

Lyle said gruffly, "Beau."

Maryanat said shortly, "Fine then. Beau, stop ruining my surprise. What did you do to her? I was expecting her to walk in?"

Beau lay her down on a couch and ran the back of his hand along her face. Raven wanted to run over and scream and kick him. She wanted to shove him away from her and tell him never to touch her again. Raven knew better. They had to act the way Maryanat wanted them to and they had to wait until they were told they could get up.

Beau said, "What did I do to her? Really Maryanat? You left us in complete darkness for the past year with little to no food or water."

Maryanat said, "Mother. You call me Mother. Do not exaggerate. I fed you once a week. And it would not have been dark if you did not kill the King and my dungeon master."

Beau stood up and sat on the couch to put Del's head on his lap before he said, "Mother, you are forgetting the dogs and the guards at the doors."

Maryanat sighed hard and turned her body to face Beau as she said in her annoying, trying too hard to be nice voice, "That is enough, Beau. Honestly, do you want me to put you back down there? I can conjure up a whole new batch of guards, dogs, and dungeon masters. Would you like that? This time I will not leave you anything to play with."

Raven found herself having a hard time biting her tongue and keeping composure. She looked around to see she was not alone. Denny, Kati, and Emery were shaking visibly and clenching and unclenching their jaws. Malak was bunching the cloth of his pants in his hands up then letting it go over and over again. Vio was looking at the wall and breathing heavily. Cortina was fighting back tears along with Fig. She saw him flick Val's hand away when she tried to touch him. Gio could not even look as he stared at the floor. Durin was sitting with his back straight and his hands on his knees. His whole body was tense and Raven's heart nearly leapt into her throat when she heard a deep growl escape him.

Maryanat whipped around and snapped, "Who did that?"

Durin lifted his hand halfway up before bringing it back to his knee and said in a monotone voice, "That was me, Mother. It was that spicy rice coming back up on me."

Maryanat clasped her hands and brought them to her chest throwing her head back as she giggled her disgusting cute giggle. She looked at them and said, "No more spicy food, Kati and Val."

Maryanat looked around at them and said, "Ah, I can see you are just as fed up with Beau as I am. I was sure you would have looked happier to see your sister. Anyway, tonight is the Annual Masquerade Ball. I had Seline make you all new costumes."

Maryanat clapped her hands and everyone joined in like puppets being controlled. She whistled and the door opened. Raven watched as Laylin and Faryina rolled a rack full of richly colored garb into the room. Maryanat excitedly said, "I expect you all there in the Great Hall at midnight. Come over as I call your name out."

Raven looked around and saw Kati holding Vio's hand. Raven felt anxious for all the wrong reasons about tonight.

Del's name was the first to be called out and Maryanat told Kati to take it for her. Raven felt like crying from happiness when Maryanat told Beau to take Del up to Kati's room, which was his old room, so she could get ready with her sisters. Raven felt like chasing after him. She never wanted to be away from Del again but she knew she had to wait until dismissed or risk losing her or one of the others. She had to keep from running when Maryanat told them all to leave.

# Chapter 26. Kati

When Kati left the reading room with Cortina and Raven she felt a heat pulsing in her body. She had been angry for twenty-four years at Beau for what he had told Maryanat the last time she saw him and even angrier at Del for trusting him. The night before they were let out played over and over in her mind until she nearly went mad. How could Del really think that letting Beau take her into his room was worth trading for their release? Kati knew she was the only one besides Raven that knew but she never revealed it. She thought it was good of Raven to deny and keep the secret for Del. She told herself that Del was doing it for all of them and then she would shake her head at how selfish Del was for splitting them up. If they had just had more time in the dungeon they would have escaped together. They should have suffered together down there instead of just one. Instead they were stuck in another type of dungeon. One where they called that fool, Mother and had to behave themselves for fear Del would be tortured longer.

_She is all right now. I will be able to see her in a moment. We can escape now_ , Kati told herself as she turned the corner to the hall that led to her room.

Her steps quickened into a run and she stopped short as the door to her room opened and Beau emerged backing out as he closed the door gently. He knelt on the ground resting his forehead against the wall before he turned into a crouch then sat on the floor pressing his back against the wall. Kati took the dresses she held and shoved them into Raven's chest without taking her eyes off of him. She raised her fist as she came within range and brought it down on his head. He looked up and she hit him again harder than she ever hit anyone in her life. He shielded his face as he fell to the side.

Kati said through gritted teeth, "Get up, you piece of shit. Get up!"

Beau said, "It is not what you think. Please let me explain."

"I do not want to hear a damn thing you have to say. I said get up."

When he did he stood looking her down at her. She slapped him across the face and said, "I know you know how to get out of here. I know what you did. You are going to get us out and then I am going to cut your head off and stick it on a spike so you can watch the world go by before you finally die."

He held his head sideways where it stopped when she slapped it.

Kati said, "You are a coward. You are a pig. You are nothing and you know it. You cannot even look at me."

Beau continued to hold his head to the side without looking at her as he said, "You are right. I am a coward. I was selfish for keeping Del down there, but I needed assurance that you all would not leave me behind. I did not know that snake was going to leave us down there for that long. If I did, I would not have said what I did, but I did and now I have to live with it. I swear I will get you all out tonight. And I am nothing. I cannot look at you because you look how she used to look when she still believed we were going to get let out year after year. When she still had fight in her."

Cortina went into the room and Raven said, "I cannot even look at him," before Raven followed.

Kati grabbed his face and made him look at her. She felt like clawing his eyes out when he finally did look at her she said, "You are disgusting. Fight? When did she stop fighting you off?"

Beau sighed and said, "It was not like that. I would explain but you will not listen and Del needs you. You people were all she ever talked about for most of the time. She has not said much lately."

Kati let go of his face and watched him walk away. She entered the room and saw Del laid out on the bed with dirty, brown clothing on.

Kati instructed Raven to make a bath and Cortina to go get clothes that would fit. Kati sat on the floor and studied Del's face. She looked like she was having a troubled sleep as her face twitched and small sounds escaped her throat. Kati jumped when Raven touched her shoulder.

"Damnit, Raven!" Kati shouted.

Raven said, "Calm down, she is here. Everything is going to be fine."

Kati turned back to Del and said, "Define fine? Maryanat said she made it so time in here is the same as out there or did you forget when you were falling in love with my brother? Do you really think it is going to be all peachy if and when we get out of here? Where the hell are the Andriels going to find Marv and Lazette? All we did was get trapped and cause the Andriels to lose twenty-five years they could have had with their brother and sister. Where are they going to look for them? Lazette will be in her forties and so will Marv. They probably will not even be alive. Changing into wild beasts every full moon and eating everything does not exactly make one desirable company. I bet you that Ares took off with the coin and those two turned and got hunted down after their first full moon."

Kati wanted to slap Raven when she sighed. Kati turned and waited as Raven poured more water into the bath. When she was done, Kati motioned Raven over to help with Del as she positioned herself by Del's head. Kati lifted her sister up under her arms and they carried her to the bath. They tried to put her in slowly but Kati lost her grip and pulled at Del's hair as she watched her head go under the steaming water. Kati let go of her hair and fell backward as Del screamed and crawled out of the tub wide-eyed. Kati reached for her and Del screamed and crawled backward until she was sitting in the corner breathing heavily with her eyes still wide. Her teeth chattered and she shivered. Kati crawled toward her panicked and Del screamed again causing Raven to stand and back up.

Kati said, "Del, it is us. It is all right now. We-"

Del said in a half crying voice, "You are lying. You are not my sister. You are trying to trick me again. You are not real."

Kati said, "Delvin. It is me. It is Kati. And this is Raven. You remember Raven."

Kati inched closer and reached for Del again but she shrieked and crawled quickly to the other side of the room like an animal causing Raven to stumble backwards and yelp.

Kati did not notice Cortina enter until she said, "Del! Del, I missed you so much."

Cortina got onto the bed and began to crawl toward the corner Del cowered in. Del pulled her head to the side against the wall and let out a cry and Kati raced over to grab Cortina by the leg. She pulled her back and over the edge of the bed until they were on the floor in a heap opposite the side Del was on.

Del said, "Beau, Lyle where are you? Help me!"

Just then Beau burst through the door causing all of them to make a startled noise. Kati glowered as she stood to see him drop to his knees and Del crawl into his lap like a little girl.

Del sobbed wildly and said, "They were trying to trick me again. They were going to pull off my fingernails and toenails again and rip out all my hair one by one. I am not going to let them trick me again, Beau, right? Not again?"

Beau rocked her and held her head against his chest the way a person coddles a child. Kati felt like stabbing him in the back of his neck and sawing away until his head came off.

_He did this,_ she thought angrily. She hated him more than anything she ever hated. More than Maryanat even.

Beau shushed her as her sobs became quieter.

Kati was about to scream at Beau when he said, "Del, they are not trying to trick you. It is Kati and Cortina. And Raven. She let us out finally. She had to. We killed the King remember?"

Del pushed Beau away and she was back in the corner. "Baruke killed the King. Not you or me. You are lying."

Beau reached for Del and she scratched at him and kicked.

Del said, "Get away from me. Why are you doing this to me? Stop it."

Kati said, "Doing what? We are not doing anything, Del. Please. Is it him? Beau? What did he do to you?"

Del looked at Kati wide-eyed and said, "Not Beau. It was her. It was Maryanat. And her illusions and her tricks and her phantoms. You are one of them. You all are. Stay away from me!"

Beau put his hands in front of him as Del pulled items from Kati's nightstand and threw them at him. Beau said, "I am Beau. It is me, Delvin. Stop it. Yes, it was Baruke that killed them. You are right. It is me. And these are your sisters. It is not a trick."

Kati grew angry and said, "What the hell, Del? It is us. Do you know how long we waited for this moment? You are ruining it. I waited and thought about this moment for twenty-four years and you finally decide you are going to lose it now? It has been 5,524 years and you pick this time to lose your mind? We need you Del. We need you to get yourself together because we need to get out of here. Remember Marv and Lazette? Ares?"

Del said, "Marv? Ares? Are they here?"

Cortina said, "No, but they are waiting for us. They need us, Del. Marv and Lazette are out there alone, changing every full moon. They need us."

Del said, "No. You are lying."

Kati sat on her bed and lay back on it closing her eyes thinking, _Maybe she belongs in the dungeon._

Raven said, "Del, it is me. How can I prove it to you? It is us."

Cortina let a sob escape her and Kati took off her shoe and whipped it toward her. Kati positioned herself back in her bed and closed her eyes again as she let out a growl.

Del said in a shaky voice, "If it is you, tell me something only you would know."

Kati said, "When you were seven, me and Denny took you to swim and you nearly drowned in the shallow water when you thought you could breathe water." Kati opened her eyes when she felt cold water droplets hit her cheek. Del was suddenly looking down at her before she said, "It is you."

Kati sat up and tackled Del off the bed hugging her. Kati said, "I should beat you bloody right now. You scared me. I thought you lost it for good."

Cortina was now joining in the hug followed by Raven and her scrawny arms.

Del said, "I think I have been beaten bloody enough for a thousand lifetimes."

Kati broke up the hug and pointed at Beau and asked, "Was it him?"

Del said, "What? No. If it was not for him, I do not think I would have kept killing those people Maryanat brought down every year."

Raven said, "How could you say that about him? After what he did?"

Del looked confused and said, "What did he do?"

Kati said, "Maryanat said you were his toy and I saw you, Del. Do not lie. That night before Beau told Maryanat we were ready to leave the dungeon except for you? I saw him take you from the cell into the room."

Raven said, "And you woke me up and hugged me and said that Beau knew a way out and he was going to help us. You said you just had to go with him to his room for a little while?"

Del said, "Maryanat is sick and twisted. And who do I look like? Cortina. It is me we are talking about. I did say that and I did go with him but it is not what you think. He told me he knew a way out but we needed each other. He wanted to talk was all. The way out is in a locked room. We had a Raven and he did not. The doors that you enter in you cannot leave."

Kati said, "We figured that out quickly when we tried to plan an escape route."

Del said, "He said that he would tell us the way out if I went and listened to him. I went and he just talked. Said he had been stuck in a painting the whole time Maryanat was bound and that he was sick of her games and wanted out. He talked so much. Well they all did. Him, Lyle and even Baruke. And Lyle and Beau had no idea that Baruke was also living inside this body." Kati watched Del point to Beau. "Anyway, he had been wanting to talk to someone for so long, but he could not talk to the demons or phantoms about his true feelings and he did not trust the other children but he said I looked like someone he could trust. Can I tell them, Beau?"

Beau said in a different tone, "It is Lyle."

Del said, "Oh sorry Lyle. It is the first time I got it wrong in how long?"

Lyle said, "Fifteen years."

Del said, "Damn, I was on a streak. Can I tell them Lyle?"

Kati found it so strange and watched Lyle nod his head.

Del continued with, "Beau had been here since he was twelve. He has also been here for about ten thousand years. Never set foot outside since he arrived. Maryanat started doing things to him and she put him in the blood when he was ripe enough for her liking. After that is when Lyle started showing up. He does not know when Baruke came about. Lyle just always assumed that when he blacked out he was Beau and Beau assumed when he blacked out he was Lyle."

Kati said, "Sorry for calling you down, B-, I mean Lyle."

Lyle said, "Oh, it is all right. It was not me. It was one of the others. I am sorry. I wish I could have helped you before."

Kati said, "I still cannot forgive him for keeping you down there."

Del said, "I know. He just wanted to ensure we would not leave him there. He had been told by her that he would be let out after the solstice. That meant only another few more days. He explained it after you all left but it took me a while to forgive him. And as for being trapped down there for all those years, that was Maryanat. She had been watching us through a mirror when we talked and after she let you out she told us we would never get out and that we were snakes and she was afraid we would poison those around us. She fed us poisons and let that dungeon master do terrible things to us. I know you must hate Beau but know that when we were down there he took most of the blows. When she tried to starve me he gave me most of his food. She is in love with him. She hates me. Says I ruined her favorite son."

Kati looked at her mirror and said, "What if she is watching us now?"

Kati was annoyed when Del continued, "Beau locked me in a cell one day about a year ago when she was down to watch me be tortured. He would not give her the key. You should have seen her. She used her spells or magic to rip the door off. Was dragging me to the fire. I thought I was going to go in. That is when Baruke showed up. I do not think she knew about him. She was taken off guard. He nearly killed her. He somehow killed her phantom, the King, the dogs, the guards. She actually looked afraid. So that is how I know she will not do a thing to us for talking about her."

Lyle said in a deeper tone, "That is why she let us out. She usually brings the mortals we have to kill down, but she is too afraid to be alone with us, well me in particular. She hates Lyle, loves me and is terrified of Baruke."

Kati smiled and nodded before she whispered, "We are getting out of here tonight."

# Chapter 27. Denny

"Right now. Let us do it right now. Make Beau tell us the way out and we will all leave, before she takes one of us hostage again," Gio said.

Denny took a sip of wine and threw his cards down.

Gio asked anxiously, "Are any of you listening?"

Emery said, "Denny, whatever you think we should do, I am in."

Denny took another sip draining his glass before throwing it at Gio's head. Denny watched Gio duck and the glass shatter the mirror behind him.

Emery said, "Why are you drinking again? After all this time?"

Denny grabbed the flagon from beside him and took the glass Durin had. He poured himself another glass and took a sip. Denny laughed and said, "I made myself a promise that I would not have a drink until I had my family all back together."

He was about to have another sip when Emery reached over and slapped the glass from his lips. Denny watched the glass hit Fig in the face and heard it smash onto the floor. Denny looked back at Emery in time to see a fist. Small flashes of white erupted in his vision and pain shot through his head. He hit the floor while another laugh escaped him. Denny was on all fours about to get up when he felt hands on his back. He was lifted and tossed into the wall before Emery picked him up by the front of his shirt. He felt his toes barely touching the ground and the taste of blood in his mouth.

Malak yelled, "Enough! Emery, put him down! Denny, what the hell?!"

Vio said, "We really need to get out of here, before we end up killing each other."

Durin said, "You need to get out of here, before Del wakes up and realizes you are with Kati now."

Emery dropped Denny and Denny burst out in laughter again. He watched as Emery back handed Vio off his chair. Durin got to his feet and tried to stop Emery as he pulled back his fist to hit Vio. Denny sat with his back against the wall and watched as Emery started to throw the Andriels here and there and hit them. Malak jumped from the table onto Emery's back and was grabbed by the back of his neck and thrown right into Gio. They both fell hard and Malak burst into tears.

Malak said, "I am not killing anyone tonight. If this is what I have to look forward to for another year than I would rather be dead."

Emery said, "Apologies. I did not know it was you."

Emery tried to help Malak up but Malak slapped his hand away. Denny started clapping and laughed harder as he looked on at the bloody noses, messed up clothing, and disheveled hair.

Denny watched Malak wipe his tears away and stand. Denny closed his eyes and laughed. He felt another punch hit his nose this time and the next thing he knew there were hands around his throat and someone was sitting on him. He opened his eyes to see Malak looking angrier than he had ever been. Denny felt his lungs begin to burn and he tried to push Malak away but Malak's grip tightened.

Emery tried to pull Malak off but stepped back when Malak yelled, "Do not dare touch me again! You want to fight? Let us fight! C'mon, Emery, keep hitting the others. If you want to fight why do not we all just fight. Gio, pick up that chair. Vio, there is a cheese knife there, hurry stab someone. Durin, do you like the sight of blood? Why do not you and Fig take a couple jabs at Emery. There is a knife in my nightstand."

Denny's vision was beginning to become dark around the edges as he tried to pry Malak's hands away. He heard one of his sister's yelling Malak's name.

Denny blacked out and woke to the sound of his mother yelling. "What do you all think you are doing?"

_That is not Mother. Kati?_ he thought as he tried to inhale instead choking and grabbing at his throat.

Denny no longer saw Malak's angry face, but instead the ceiling, then Cortina's face.

"Is this what I have come back to? Is this what I suffered for? For you to be all drunk and fighting each other?" Del said in her stern tone.

Denny sat up with the help of Cortina and Raven. He stared on as Del stood there before she grabbed her chest. Kati steadied her, as Del swayed on her feet, and made Del sit.

Kati continued where Del left off with, "You all make me sick. You really do. We need to focus."

Just then, Beau walked in and Denny tried to get to his feet. He fell back and Emery pushed Fig out of the way, pointing toward Beau.

Kati stepped in between and said, "Not yet."

Emery said, "We do not need him to look all pretty to show us the way out."

Del said, "Please. Enough. I do not think I can..."

Denny moved closer to Del as he watched her begin to fall from her chair. Vio tried to catch her but Beau beat him there and Denny felt his heart pound hard in his chest. He was about to say something when Vio beat him to it. "Do not touch her!"

Vio reached for Beau but Del grabbed his wrist. He watched on as Del stood up and twisted his arm. Vio fell to one knee and Del tossed his arm hard. Del said, "What did I tell you the last time?"

Never one to forget, that one.

Vio said, "You are really defending him? After what he did?"

Beau made a sound as if to speak and Del cut him off with, "All right. Nobody talk. I have not been able to speak to any of you for twenty-four years so you are all going to do me the great privilege of sitting, closing your mouths, and last but not least, listening. Except you, Cortina. Could you please go and get me some food? I told you this already and I am starving still."

Kati said, "Raven, let us go with her. As much as I want to hear about Saint Beau, I do not."

Denny got up and sat in a chair and listened as Del told the story of the past years they had not seen her. When she was finished the girls returned with a platter of food and a pitcher of water. Denny watched as Del and Beau ate.

Vio started with, "Del, there is something I need to talk with you about."

Denny watched Del take a long drink of water before she said, "You and Kati? I know. That is right, I forgot to tell you, Maryanat did this thing where she tried to hurt me by showing me what was happening now and then with all of you with that mirror she used to spy on us. She said that you had forgotten me. That you did not care anymore. Honestly, it had the adverse effect on me. It made it easier on me to know you were all all right. That you were not suffering like I was. It gave me hope knowing you did not find a way out and leave me behind. It made me certain that we would get out of here one day."

Denny cleared his throat and felt immense guilt that he drank. He knew they were not all together yet. Denny stood up and said, "Let us make a plan."

# Chapter 28. Marv

They were nearly back at the farm when they spotted dust flying up from the trail.

"Who could that be?" Marv asked Ares.

Ares replied, "Not sure but they are riding fast. Come on."

Marv watched Ares run ahead and help Lazette from her horse. Marv ran faster and as he neared he heard Ares say, "Are you certain?"

Lazette said, "Yes. I am certain. I would not get it wrong. She said, _We need to find two more for Del and Beau_. I know what I heard."

Marv said, "Who said it?"

Lazette said, "It was a woman with red curly hair and freckles. There was a man talking to her. He called her Faryina and mentioned Laylin."

"Laylin," Marv said in disbelief.

Ares asked, "The witches? Did they see you?"

Lazette said, "Yes. But not Laylin. She was not there. Just the one named Faryina and the man. His name was Leo."

Marv said in disbelief, "Del? She is alive? Do you think they others are alive as well?"

Lazette said, "I hope so. We need to hurry. They were gathering people to take to this secret masquerade ball. We have to get ready and go. They said to meet them as soon as possible at guess where? That pasture near where the entrance is."

Ares said, "Wait, what? No. You are not going. I will. They will recognize you two. I said that I would-"

Lazette said, "I told them that me and my two friends were looking for a party tonight. It is a masquerade. Masks. We are set."

Marv said, "Ares, do you know what this means? They might all be alive. We can get them out. We can get in there without them knowing who we are. I know you go into that portal and look at that castle. I know you feel as guilty as I do. Do you think another chance like this is going to come along?"

Ares said, "No, you are right. Wait, what the hell are we going to wear? Cow shit covered pants are not exactly party wear."

Lazette said, "I used part of my share from Denny for this."

Marv saw Lazette struggling with the saddlebags that were stuffed to bursting. Ares helped her and pulled out a black velvety dress with turquoise accents and frills everywhere.

He held it up to his body and said, "I do not know, Lazette, this does not look like it will fit."

Marv watched as Lazette pulled the dress away from him and shoved a black cape into his chest.

Lazette said, "Do not be daft. Marv, yours is on the other side."

Marv went to the other side and pulled out a weird pair of pointy toed shoes and a short red cape. He pulled out a heap of clothing and seen it was two puffy shirts and two even puffier shorts, both with tight leotards. One outfit was colored like Lazette's while the other was red with gold lace and black accents. He found two hats and three masks in the clothing.

Marv said, "Do we have time to say goodbye to May? Just in case."

Lazette said, "I did not even tell, Solal. He thinks we are going on another Andriel family camping trip."

Ares said, "What is the plan when we get there?"

Marv said, "I do not know."

Lazette said, "It is a party. This is the perfect time to escape. No one will notice."

Ares said, "Maybe they have been under a spell this whole time where they do not remember or they do not want to leave. They have been with witches remember? You both need to stay clear of the witches. We need to get them out of there and that is it."

Marv nodded and they went to get dressed. When Marv saw Ares, he burst into laughter.

Ares said, "What? I like it. You have a big red tail feather off of your backside you know? I think you are supposed to be a rooster."

Marv said, "I know. You are a peacock I think."

Ares said, "And so is Lazette."

Marv looked where Ares was pointing and saw Lazette running toward them with her hair piled high on her head with a peacock feather sticking out of her hair. They got on their horses and rode as fast as they could toward the pasture.

# Chapter 29. Maryanat

_They_ _love you. They are happier than they have ever been. They will plant sweet kisses on your face when they see how happy they are that they are together finally._

Maryanat stared at her reflection. She turned when she heard her door opening. Leo came in and she opened her arms and waited for him to embrace her. She hugged him and kissed his forehead.

"My dear Son. Did you do as Mother asked?"

"Yes, of course Mother. She came up to me right away and offered herself and two others. They are meeting Faryina any moment. They will be here."

Maryanat felt disappointment cloud her judgment as she said, "That is not what I asked. I told you to make certain Lazette and Marv were coming. What will the others think after I told them all my children would be there tonight?"

Maryanat could not stand the sight of him anymore as she pushed him back so hard that he fell to the ground. When she saw him lying there shielding his face she reached out to him. "Mother forgets, you are not like the others. You are simple. Come, Leo. Help Mother change."

As he helped her she said, "Let us hope for your sake, Marv is one of the other two. Was she with anyone?"

Leo said in a small voice, "Yes, Mother. A man. She called him Solal."

Maryanat was trying to conceal her impatience when she asked through clenched teeth, "No one else?"

"No," Leo said in an even smaller voice, "Marv will come, Mother. He will."

"He better be here," Maryanat snapped. "Make a fool of me and I will not let you kill a mortal tonight. I will let you slip away like nothing."

Leo helped her undress and she kissed him hard on his mouth. He hugged her and ran his hands over her body. She ran her fingers through his hair and whispered, "I would hate to have to let you die. You are my favorite son."

Maryanat pulled away from him and stood in front of the mirror and pointed to her dress. Leo helped her into in and she shivered when he ran his hands along her stomach and sides smoothing out the material. He went around her to face her and did up the front of her dress.

Maryanat stared at his bald spot and made herself a silent promise that she would only pick children, who were not as old as he was, from now on. She preferred them younger and strapping as opposed to older and balding.

She sighed as she remembered how Leo once looked. His long flowing hair and smile that melted the hearts of all the young girls in the village she took him from. She felt a smile turning up the sides of her mouth as she thought of how terrified Leo's wife had been when she used her soul reaped spirit hand to choke the life from her. How the terrified soul entered her hidden amulet and sat rotting for nearly a thousand years before it turned into a proper demon. Maryanat held the amulet in her hand as she turned to look at herself in the mirror.

_Having this stone be invisible was the cleverest thing I have ever done,_ she thought to herself. _Too bad it is empty now. After I get what I want from them it will be full of the last descendants of the Demon Lazure and the only descendants of my father's bastard daughter._

Maryanat squirmed where she stood in excitement as she thought of the other dungeon she had hidden in her favorite painting. There were countless monsters ready to do her bidding.

When Leo was done getting her ready she strolled over to her painting and stared at it, running her fingers along the edge. She had already let out four of them to attend the party and she could not wait to unleash them all. All she had to do was say the one word and her and her army would be unstoppable. The chaos she was set to let out made her feel like dancing and she looked at the hourglass in the corner. It was almost time for the ball. Maryanat felt like crying with happiness when she thought of how all her children loved her so much. She felt that drain away when she thought of Beau and that girl. It would be heartbreaking but she was certain they would make some spectacular heartless demons after she kept them in the amulet for a thousand years or so.

_I really hoped they would have changed by now. No matter, there is no time. Besides, that bastard brother of mine, Baruke, is lurking in that beautiful body of Beau's_ , Maryanat thought.

Tonight would be the night she released her demons and walked hand in hand with her children wreaking havoc and causing pain all over the mortal world. It would be the life she dreamed about since she could remember. The world she had hoped that lazy King Baja would deliver her. With all the dark souls she was going to collect she would become the most powerful being there ever was. She smiled as she thought of how clever and cunning she was.

A knock at her door made her smile widen even more.

"Come in!"

Laylin stood at the door and said, "Sister, they have arrived."

# Chapter 30. Durin

Durin glared at Val as she pulled her stockings high up her long pale legs. Her whitish blonde hair swayed back and forth in front of her small perky breasts that were nearly falling out of her bodice. She stood and smoothed out her dress as she stared at Durin with a mouth slightly open. She ran her tongue across her top lip slowly before she bit the plump, pink bottom one. Her waist looked impossibly tiny in the tight fitting ensemble with the thigh high slit. Her pale skin made the rouge on her face stand out almost as much as the red roses embroidered on the black silk did.

Durin walked by her to get a glass of water. He saw that she was just about as tall as he was when she slipped on her shoes with the high heel. He picked up a small looking glass and stared at his whitish blue eye. He ran his finger over the scar that was the length of his smallest finger. The feel of the serrated knife that sliced his face, when he confronted the demon witches in his animal form, was still fresh in his mind. Laylin's smiling face as she cut at him made him angry as he tried to differentiate the witch from the sweet woman that took care of them for years.

Durin sat back down on his bed and waited for Val as she started to fix her hair. She started talking and Durin ground his teeth together. The sound of Val's incessant chatter was making Durin's hand twitch. He could almost always handle Maryanat but not always Val. He had never hurt her but he was sure he would if she did not get out of his room.

All the anger he felt about this whole situation was bubbling near the surface and he had a hard time keeping it down. When he saw Beau, he wanted to rip his face off and when Emery went berserk he was jealous he did not think to do it first. The thought of having to kill another person to keep living made him sick and having to possibly spend the evening dancing with the person responsible while they laughed and enjoyed themselves was worse.

He finally snapped when he heard Val say, "And did you see that girl? What is her name again? Del? Attention whore."

Durin said harshly, "The only whore around here is sitting in my room after I told her to get out of my face."

He glared at Val as she sauntered over from his vanity where she was getting ready. He restrained himself from backhanding her when she rubbed her hands up his arms to his face. He turned his head and felt her hot breath on his neck.

"Yes, but I am your whore," she whispered in his ear in a breathy tone.

Durin stood up and caused her to fall hard onto her backside. He sat down at his table and faced away from her. "You are everyone's whore, but do not get it wrong, you are not mine."

Val said in a voice smooth as velvet, "We will see. That is probably what Fig and Denny and Emery and Malak thought too."

Durin scoffed and said, "Do you really think we do not talk? Everyone knows the only person you have been with is Fig and that was because he was drunk. You may have put your nasty lips on anyone who let their guard down but it is no secret, nobody wants old used cunt."

Durin turned to see the words had hit her hard as her chin trembled. He turned back to his table and shuffled the deck of cards Malak had made him. He stopped shuffling when the tiger that Marv could turn into sat at the top of the pile. He put the rest down to stare at it.

_I hope you are still alive and I hope we can find you_ , Durin thought as he put the card in the front pocket of the ridiculous costume he wore.

Val's voice made him cringe as he thought she was already gone. "Hmmm, do you know what I think? I think you are in love with Del. That has to be it. I mean, you never acted like this before? Suddenly she is back and you are spitting venom at me."

Durin slammed his fist down and said, "If you really think I am acting this way for the first time, you really are a daughter of Maryanat. Delusional and cannot stand the fact that no one wants you around. If you were a nice person and you were a faithful person I am sure everyone would not hate your guts. What you did to my brother is disgusting. It is as if you waited for Kati to give him a chance before you took advantage of him while he was too drunk to know what he was doing."

"Ah, so it is Kati you are in love with. Makes sense. She is beautiful. I mean, not as beautiful as me, but those eyes and that hair."

"Get out. Now."

"Mother said you and I are to walk in together. That is why we have matching costumes. Do you really want to make her angry? On that note do you mind putting on that eyepatch she gave you? Your eye makes me want to vomit."

Durin coughed to mask an animalistic growl that he felt coming on. He put the eyepatch on. He stood up and walked over to Val. He grabbed her arm roughly and shoved her out of the door, following her out.

# Chapter 31. Fig

Fig watched on as Muriel fixed her reddish brown hair, piling it high on her head. She finished it off with one last long metallic pin, sticking it straight in. He looked on as she was having trouble lacing her corset up around her thicker figure. He would not call her fat but she was not thin. She was thick but a muscular thick. Her arms were bigger than his and he was sure her legs were too. Fig walked over and laced up the back quickly. He looked at her in the mirror and she smiled at him. Her face was slightly tan and her teeth were a bit crooked like her smile. Her chin looked like someone was constantly holding their invisible finger there.

Fig went and sat down as he thought of how ridiculous he looked in the light blue, flower themed outfit. It was even more ridiculous that they had to wear matching outfits with another. He stared at Muriel's silken blue dress with the white embroidered daisy at her waist with a bright yellow center on her hip. He tugged at his fluffed sleeves and fidgeted in the pants that were too tight. He stared down at the knee high socks and wished the pants went longer than just below the knee. The buckles on his shoes were shiny and he hated them.

_I wonder what Kati will look like in her green dress_ , Fig thought as he stared at the door.

He hated himself for drinking that night Kati asked him to meet her in her room. He had been so nervous that he drank too much wine and woke up in his room next to Val.

Tonight we get out of here. No more Balls, no more calling that demon, Mother, no more fighting with each other. No more of this hell.

He stressed about it secretly too. What was he going to do next year when he had to kill on his own free will? What would happen when and _if_ they found Lazette and Marv? Would they really want monsters like them for family? All he wanted was to go back to when they found Gio and to leave. Drag Gio away if need be. He dreamed of it and felt like a coward when he did. He heard the words Denny had told them so many times, _What is done is done. You cannot change the past, just focus on the future. Find some good today and keep your eye on that if you cannot see a future._

"Fig, I said it is time to go," Muriel said in her deep voice.

Fig stood up and opened the door for Muriel.

# Chapter 32. Cortina

Gio said solemnly, "You look beautiful."

Cortina was powdering her chest and before she could help herself she said dully, "I know."

She stood up and turned to face Gio. Cortina could not help it when she saw the orange get up with the puffy shoulders and puffy shorts and bright leotard. She turned away and nearly doubled over in laughter. She would have if Gio did not come up to hold her from behind. Cortina stopped laughing and stood up trying to push Gio's hands away but he just pulled her closer and rested his head on her shoulder.

Cortina stared into the mirror and saw Gio was staring back at her and their eyes met. She tried to break the gaze but she could not. She realized her body was tensed and she let it relax. Cortina closed her eyes and tried to forget all that had happened.

Gio finally spoke and said, "Cortina, I love you. If I had a choice you know I would not have done anything with that thing. I did it for you."

Cortina asked, swallowing a lump in her throat, "Why then, did my brothers manage to avoid having to do anything with her?"

Gio said desperately, "Because they were not put in the position I was. She said you were going to be down there for a long time if I did not. I wish you would be happy I did. Look at how long she kept Del down there. That could have been you."

Cortina felt tears coming and said, "My brothers refused so that they could be put down in that dungeon to protect our sister. Do not play it like they did not care."

Gio let her go and said, "I did not mean it like that and you know it. Please. It has been so long. I cannot take it that you hate me. All I ever wanted was you."

Cortina felt like kicking him and hugging him at the same time. "Gio, we are going to be free after tonight and I do not want to lose you. I finally have the chance to be with the person I love forever and I am sorry but I do not know how to not be angry. I wish I could just turn it off but all I think about is that bitch and you when I try to see a future with you."

Gio hugged her and said, "After tonight, she will not be in our lives ever again. It will get better. Cortina, please do not give up on us."

Cortina told herself it would get better and she hugged him back.

Gio said, "We can do this. One more night."

# Chapter 33. Emery

"I am sorry about your eyes," Emery said.

Denny said, "That was Malak. You are sorry about my jaw."

Emery sighed as he buttoned up his ugly brown jacket. "Well, I am not sorry about that. I am sorry about your eyes because they look stupid all bruised purple like that."

Denny shrugged and said, "It matches the outfit at least."

Emery glowered as he stared at his brother. They both put on their long capes and tall hats. He had long pants on and a starchy white shirt. His shoes squeezed his feet and the mask he put on felt too small. He looked over at Denny who had the same exact outfit in a dark purple. Denny picked up his cane that had a bright purple jewel at the top and handed Emery his. Emery held the dark brown amber ball at the top to his eye to peer at the tiny frog in it.

_Frozen in time,_ he thought to himself as he went over the plan in his head. _Kill the mortals. Keep dancing in the Great Hall. When Maryanat leaves, Beau is going to seduce her and take her into her room where Baruke is going to hopefully come out and kill her. Then we escape._

Emery did not realize how stupid the plan sounded until he had just run through it in his mind. There were so many areas where something could go wrong. They should just sneak out after and escape through the secret door that Beau knew about.

Denny asked, "Well, do we not look dapper?" Emery grunted and Denny said, "This is it. It is time. Do you think Maryanat will have the first dance with me or you?"

"It better be you. All I want to do is rip her in half starting with her head. One handful of hair here and one here." He showed Denny his fists in the air and made the motion as if he were ripping a paper in two.

Denny sighed, "Only if, Emery, only if. I will tell you, the first thing I am going to do when we get out of here is-"

Emery threatened, "If you say get a drink I will give you black eyes on top of the purple ones you already have."

Denny put his hand up and said, "No, it is make a new vest for my vials. If I had my vials I would not have these purple atrocities on this face."

Emery argued, "You also would not have them if you did not drink earlier."

Denny said plainly, "I also would have let things get out of control and we would not have come up with this plan. Think about that."

"You are starting to piss me off again," Emery said.

Denny laughed and said, "Let us go get our Mother, shall we?"

Emery said angrily, "Now I am really pissed off."

# Chapter 34. Kati

The smell of lilac filled the air. Music was playing and people were already dancing. She counted twenty-four stranger's heads and recounted as she knew that was wrong.

_There was only twelve last year_ , she thought suspiciously.

She knew she was still wrong when she included Del and Beau's mortals along with the new four, odd people's mortals, that they would need tonight. Kati whispered into Vio's ear, "There is twenty-four. That is not right."

Vio whispered back, "I know."

The music stopped and Kati looked up to see that Laylin was responsible. Kati saw that the four odd people were playing instruments this year instead of the usual masked phantoms.

Laylin said in a loud voice that echoed off the high ceilings, "Welcome all, to the twenty-fifth Annual Madquerade Ball. May I introduce to you our esteemed host, the one, the only, Maryanat The Beautiful."

Kati rolled her eyes and readjusted her mask.

Maryanat came through the doors wearing a floor length dark blue gown encrusted with shiny silver sequins that reflected the torch lights that seemed to be burning brighter than Kati had ever seen. Denny was on the demon witch's right and Emery on the other. Kati could not help but smile at how ridiculous they all looked. She turned and saw Del was fidgeting and moving around looking at everyone. She saw her squat down before Beau leaned over and whispered something to her to get her to stand up straight. Kati was instantly annoyed as Del had been having bouts of strange behavior all day. Eating under the table and humming with her eyes closed, rocking as Beau brushed her hair.

Kati turned back to Maryanat as she started in her high-pitched voice, "Welcome one, welcome all. I want you to all feel at home here. Dance, eat, drink, mingle, enjoy but first is the traditional first dance. All the men on one side, women on the other. I will start. If there is an odd number one of my sisters will join."

Kati went to one side and stood next to Del. When Beau went to walk away, Del would not let go of his hand and Kati grabbed it and held it hard. Del leaned against her and Kati felt badly for her.

Kati whispered to Del, "It is going to be all right. Just follow the plan. Stop acting odd."

Del stood up straight and nodded. They turned and linked arms as the music started. They circled until they were back in their same spots. They released each other's arms and were now heading toward their partners. Kati put her hand on Vio's shoulder and one on his arm as they followed the same stupid steps they were taught. Kati saw there were some people who were confused but catching on. All the masks were shiny and only the bottom of the mouths and the eyes were visible.

Kati saw a man looking at her that had bright blue eyes and she was startled as Ares popped into her mind. The man had white hair and a short white beard. They backed up and were on opposite sides of the room again. Kati linked arms with Del and they circled until they switched places and it was back to dancing again. This time she was with Fig and he was stiff as could be.

Fig said, "You look lovely."

Kati replied, "Not as lovely as Val." When they parted, Kati noticed that the old man with the blue eyes was staring at her again. It made Kati wonder. They did the switching of partners a few more times and when she got to Durin he was breathing heavily.

"Are you all right?" Kati asked.

Durin replied with a shaky voice, "I do not know. I think I am losing it. I swear I saw Lazette."

Kati said quickly, "I swear I saw Ares, he looked really old."

Durin sighed and said, "That is right. It could not have been Lazette. This girl was young. Could not be Ares either. What the hell would he have stayed around for? Must be us getting excited to get out and find them."

Kati said, "Yes, you are right. Take off that stupid eyepatch. Who told you to wear that? I love your scarred eye. Do not hide it. If I had scars I would wear them proudly."

Durin removed the patch and smiled at Kati. Kati winked at him and ran her finger over his scar lightly.

When they parted Kati spotted Del acting weird again as she was not following the dance. Del spotted her and proceeded to make a beeline as Kati tried to continue the dance but when Del was close enough Kati grabbed onto her hand. She pulled her in and began to dance as the partner switch had already taken place. Kati saw that Beau and Emery were holding each other, dancing, looking like two giants fumbling.

Del whispered to her, "I saw Ares, he is here with Lazette and Marv."

Kati whispered back, "Stop acting peculiar, Del, please."

"I am not peculiar. He talked to me. I am certain. He is here. I told him the plan. It was him. I would recognize those blue eyes and that voice anywhere. He even gave me this."

Kati looked at what Del was talking about and saw it was a rock tied to a leather string. It looked old and dingy and Kati felt badly that Del thought Ares gave it to her. Kati played along and asked, "Are you certain?"

"Yes. There is something else. These are not people, they are not real people."

"I have had it, Del. Stop it," Kati said shortly as she doubted that anything Del said was true.

Del whispered, "Mirrors," before they switched partners again.

Just when Kati was starting to think maybe Del was not telling the truth, she was startled to see it was the man she thought was Ares, who was now her partner. She looked at his short white beard and saw that he had white hairs growing from his ears.

Kati figured there was no harm in asking as they would have to kill all of them later. "Ares?"

Ares replied, "Yes."

Kati felt a pang of sorrow knowing that Maryanat was telling the truth about the time in here being changed to that of out there. "You need to tell Lazette and Marv we are leaving after Maryanat leaves. Just look at one of us. Did you get that?"

Ares said in a shaky old voice, "I can tell Marc and Izzy that, whatever you say dear."

Kati felt hands on her backside as she thought, _Same old Ares. Time has not been well to you._

She wondered what Lazette and Marv looked like as she searched for their faces. It was hard to tell as everyone was whirling about with masks. When they switched she was dancing with Denny now.

Kati said, "Did you know Lazette, Marv, and Ares are here?"

Denny sounded pleased when he replied, "I know. I am so relieved. Can you believe it? Did you see them?"

Kati said slowly, "Yes. I saw Ares but I do not know what you are so relieved about."

"Aw, come on Kati. Rejoice. This is the best day we have had in a while. Marv turned into a very handsome man," Denny said, sounding amused.

Kati was unsure if Denny was sober when she said, "That is good to hear, Ares did not."

Denny said, "I do not think he looks that bad. I mean, the beard is a little different, but besides that he basically looks the same."

Kati knew he was drunk when she snapped, "Are you drunk?"

Denny did not have time to answer as they switched again and Kati was face to face with Del again.

Kati said, "Stop being all over. Dance this dance properly or Maryanat will flip out and our plan will fail."

Del asked excitedly, "So did you see them?"

Kati wondered if she was drunk too when she replied, "Yes, I saw Ares."

Del sounded happy when she asked, "Did he not look handsome?"

Kati sucked her teeth before saying, "Are you drunk too? He looked terrible. He is still a pervert by the way."

"Kati, no he is not. I thought you would be glad. He said you looked like the most beautiful girl here."

"Are you sure that is what he said? He called Marv, Marc and Lazette, Izzy."

"What? Why?" her sister asked with a face twisted with confusion.

Kati said flatly, "Oh, I do not know, because he is all old and senile. And look, he is feeling up Val."

Kati turned Del's head and Del said, "That is not, Ares, that is Ares." Del turned Kati's head and she saw a man dressed in black with a peacock feather sticking out of his hat. When he turned Kati was startled to see blue eyes and a short black beard. Del said, "And you think I am acting strange," before they switched partners again.

This time she had her arms around the real Ares. Ares said, "It is so good to see you. I thought you were all dead. We waited for you two and a half years. We have come to help you escape but Del's informed me you already have plans to escape. I am so happy you are all alive."

Kati was speechless and angry when she thought of that old man touching her backside.

Ares said, "Ah, Kati. I know I am breathtaking. I am a sight I am sure but would you please say something? Anything?"

Kati said, "I am glad you are alive."

They switched and Kati had to hold back the urge to rip Maryanat's hair out as she was now dancing with her.

_Damn you Del_ , Kati cursed silently, knowing her sister had messed up their formation.

Maryanat's humming was irritating Kati. Maryanat said, "I saw your little friends, I even danced with one."

Kati tried to pull away but Maryanat caught her wrists and continued dancing as she brought Kati in close.

Kati cringed as she felt Maryanat breathe on her ear. She heard her whisper, "Did you really think I was not going to get what I wanted? Six murderers that I can control at will and six beasts that I can unleash upon this world are just what I needed to complete my army. Imagine my surprise when I find out the Andriels were not the last of their line. They had a cousin I never knew about. Ares will be my new favorite son, I just know it. That Lazette is not very smart is she? Revealing to me he existed and to think they were so close for so long. When I am through with blessing my three new children we will leave this place and make a new world. One where I am Queen of all and you will be my army's commander. I see you for what you are. I can feel the evil inside of you just waiting to burst through to the surface. I think you will like it."

Kati yanked her arms away as the lights all went out. The music stopped and the sound of screaming and yelling filled the air. Kati felt around her in her blindness and panicked as she could not find anyone. "Denny?! Emery?! Vio?! Del?! Anyone?!" Kati yelled as she strained to hear a response over the sound of the screaming.

Kati searched around her and flailed as she continued to shout out their names. Suddenly the candles relit and the Great Hall was empty except for the sound of screaming and yelling. She covered her ears, seeing that where the doors were, now stood mirrors. She spun looking around and noticed that the curtains were also gone leaving only walls of mirrors. The tables and chairs had disappeared and only the chandelier remained above. Kati looked up at it and saw mirrors covered the ceiling. She yelled for her siblings and friends one more time and suddenly the screaming stopped.

There was nothing now. Not a sound could be heard. Kati listened and it was as if the air was dead. Kati was not certain but she turned this way and that and it appeared as though each time she looked away the walls got closer. She started to panic realizing every time she turned to look, the walls _were_ getting closer along with the ceiling. The chandelier was now gone but there was still light in the room coming from an unseen source.

Kati ran to the nearest wall and peered into the mirror. She ripped off her mask and horror filled her as the reflection of the mirrors behind her were but an arm's reach away. She spun and saw that she was standing in a small circular room made of mirrors that would probably only fit six or seven people. The ceiling was low and Kati reached up and touched it with her fingertips. She was relieved to find the room stopped shrinking.

Kati had to think of what to do next. She needed to stop Maryanat. She had to. She could not let her get away with this and get what she wanted. She stared at her reflection and fell backward onto her backside when it started to talk. Kati looked up at her reflection as it stood looking at her.

"Marayanat is right. We are evil. I am evil. Your evil. I am right beneath the surface. All you have to do is let go. Let me take over. She is going to win anyway. May as well make it easier on yourself."

Kati said, "Where am I? Where are my brothers and sisters? My friends? I need to stop that thing from turning Marv and-"

The reflection interrupted with, "It is too late. They have been blessed. You do not get it. This is what she made you for. We will be great. The greatest there ever was. You will lead her army and bring destruction to this sad world. She chose us. Be happy."

Kati yelled, "Stop it! I refuse to do what she wants! She can do what she wants to me but my family will not do what she says. We are stronger than she thinks and we are going to send her back where she came from and we are going to get out of here. You are not me."

The reflection laughed and said, "But I am you. I know what you were thinking when you were dancing with Del. You think she is weak, broken. You think she is better off dead."

"No. That is not what I meant. I meant she needs help but I do not know how to help her. I do not know how to bring her back. She is not the sister I have known. She is different. I just want her back."

The reflection paced and Kati watched it while trying to keep her distance. It stopped and Kati closed her eyes. When she opened them she saw it was standing in the Great Hall. Ares, Marv, and Lazette were dripping in blood while everyone faced away from her looking at Maryanat in silence. Kati saw herself walking toward them and it stopped to look back at her with an unnerving smile on its face. It danced over to Malak while looking at Kati as it pulled out a short bladed knife.

Kati crawled over and put her hands on the mirror as she watched on. The reflection grabbed Malak's shoulder and spun him around. Kati began to tap on the glass and call out but no one moved. Kati watched on in horror as the reflection slit open Malak's throat. Kati screamed and the reflection stared at her no longer smiling as it dragged Malak by the hair toward her, after he fell to the ground holding his throat. Kati sat back and held her mouth as she cried out.

Kati screamed, "Stop! No," as the reflection sawed at Malak's throat while he made gurgling noises. The terrified look on his face frightened Kati. Blood pooled around him and when his head was off, the reflection pressed it against the glass. Kati turned her head and sobbed.

The reflection said, "Look at me. Look at what you did. You still think you are not evil? I am taking over now. These people make us weak. I am going to make us strong."

Kati screamed, "No! Stop it! Leave them alone!"

It was no use. The others could not hear her and the reflection did not listen. It grabbed onto Durin next and Kati watched sobbing as it cut his head off. Raven screamed when her throat began to be slit. The others were now facing her watching what her body was doing. They had blank stares and did not move while they were picked off one by one. She watched as it threw their heads at the mirror one by one.

Kati told herself, _Stop it. This is not you. Only you can stop it_.

Kati threw up when she watched herself grab onto Del and drag her to the mirror. Del stared right at her and Kati closed her eyes as the knife was brought to Del's throat.

She heard herself say, "Look, Kati. Look at what you are doing. This is for the best."

Kati opened her eyes and looked at the terrified expression Del had when they tried to give her a bath. Kati pounded on the glass as she watched herself slice Del's throat. Her sister grabbed at her wound as blood spurted onto the mirror. This time, she saw herself let go of Del's hair without taking the head off. Del's body fell against the mirror and Kati pressed her cheek against the mirror crying loud and hard. She shook as she gathered her thoughts and stared on now quiet. There was nothing but silence and it was deafening.

I know what I have to do.

She got on her knees and raised both fists above her head and closed her eyes. She brought her fists downward toward the mirror and heard shattering as pain shot through her hands. When she opened her eyes she looked at her other self, staring at her from all of the other mirrors smiling that creepy smile.

Kati looked down at the glass shards and reached for one. Her hands were both bloody as she picked up a piece that had a long point on the end of it. Kati positioned it so that the point was facing her. She had both hands wrapped around it and her breathing was heavy. Kati took one last look at the reflections and smiled back at her original one. Before she lost her nerve she brought the pointed tip toward her eye and it was as if some invisible force was stopping her. Her hands were shaking and more blood dripped from her hands as she struggled to stab her own eye.

Screaming suddenly filled her ears. In each mirror was the same image of Del and the other beheaded people, with half of them still standing staring blankly, were responsible. The bodiless heads, along with those still alive were screaming with long gaping mouths. Kati could not look away as Del was the closest with her face against the glass. Her eyes were rolled back and she was motionless except for the open mouth that screamed an impossibly long scream. Kati turned back to the glass shard and tried even harder to stab her eye. Her hand would not budge and when she tried to bring her face upon it instead, it was like her head was fixed in place.

"Let me! Why are you doing this?" Kati screamed.

Silence once again found her ears. She squeezed her eyes shut as she was afraid to look anymore. Kati sat crying in the fixed position as she realized she was immobilized. She gasped and went quiet as she thought she heard her name. It sounded faint but she swore it was Del. Kati heard it again louder and she _knew_ it was Del. She heard her name again and it sounded as if she were listening to someone through a closed door.

_It is a trick. Do not open your eyes_ , Kati told herself. _I am just going to see more terrible things that I am doing_.

"Kati, stop it. Put down the glass. Your hands, Kati. Kati, it is not real. Please come back to me. I need you. Beau, I do not know what to do," Del said. Each word sounded closer than the last.

Beau said, "Kati, open your eyes. We are here. We are real. What you are seeing is an illusion. A trick. Listen to our voices. Wake up. Come out of it."

Kati started to feel as if someone were holding her from behind. The feeling of hands on her wrists and one on her forehead made her panic. She opened her eyes and saw Del was holding her wrists. The sounds of chaos hit her like a cascade of falling rocks. She looked over Del's shoulder and saw herself in a mirror, that was mostly lying about the floor in shards. Beau was behind her with one hand on her forehead holding her against his shoulder and one hand on her arm helping Del hold the glass away. Kati dropped the glass and Del leaned in to hug her as Beau released her.

Del said, "Kati, I am so happy I grabbed you before you stabbed yourself. I thought I lost you."

Kati said frantically, "I am here. You are real. I am here."

Del pushed her away and held her shoulders. "Kati. Help me help the others. They are all stuck in their illusions. It was Maryanat. She did her spells. It did not work on me though. I do not know why. We do not have time. Her and her sisters took Marv and Lazette and Ares. Kati, she is taking them to the painting. We need to snap everyone out of it. Hurry, start with Emery."

Kati saw the necklace Del wore was glowing slightly and shook her head as she told herself it was the lighting.

Kati nodded and saw Emery was bellowing while lying face down on a table. She ran over and he was leaning over the edge reaching toward the ground yelling out their names. Kati was afraid to touch him as he yelled out. She reached out and put a hand on his back. Kati said, "Emery. What the hell are you doing? Emery, can you hear me? I am right here." Kati felt frustrated, realizing that it was having no effect. She said louder into Emery's ear, "Emery! Wake up! You are having a nightmare!"

Emery went quiet and he turned his head as Kati stepped back. His eyes were wide with fright and he slid off the table to hug her. He said, "I saw you fall into the fire. All of you. You all died. The floor, it fell away. I tried to hold onto you all but you were too heavy and you all fell away."

Kati said, "Look at me. It was not real. The others. Help them realize it is not real. That bitch has Marv, Ares, and Lazette. She is taking them to the temple. We have no time."

Emery nodded and she saw him go over to help Denny, who was sitting in a corner smiling with closed eyes, humming, like he was having a good time.

Kati looked around at the madness had erupted. The guests were not what they had appeared to be. They were just like the guards that stood at the dungeon doors. They were now standing at the doors on either side. The four that were playing instruments were nowhere to be found. Raven was rolling on the floor screaming as Ed tried to calm her. She saw Ed fall and get rolled over by Raven's frantic flailing. Malak was holding his stomach and crying. Gio was now back and holding Cortina as she was wide-eyed and pointing with chattering teeth. Beau was trying to catch Fig who was running wildly and falling over things, looking back as if being chased.

Durin had Del on his back as he thrashed around while lying flat on his stomach. She saw Del leaning over him yelling into his ear. Muriel was holding Val's hand and trying to calm her down as she foamed at the mouth. Beau and Fig were now helping out Malak and Raven. Kati searched for Vio as he was unaccounted for. She started to panic as at first glance he was nowhere to be found.

The sounds around the room had cut down drastically and Kati saw that everyone was now back to normal and telling what they saw as everyone else explained to them what needed to be done. Kati heard Vio yell out her name and she ran over to the table she heard it from. Underneath, Vio was curled into a ball. She reached for him and he grabbed onto her arm causing her to cry out in pain as his nails dug into her flesh. She pulled away when she heard a deep growl come from him.

Kati called out, "Vio, what are you doing?"

Kati heard him cry out when his bones snapped loudly. She stood backing away and heard Cortina scream. She turned and saw that Fig, Durin, and Gio were in the process of changing too.

Del said, "It is Maryanat. What do we do? Those things will not let us through the doors."

Cortina said, "Get up on those ledges by the pillars."

Emery and Beau began to help the others to get up on the ledges. Kati ran over to where they were and saw that Del was not trying to follow and was instead pacing nearby looking down as she clutched the stone on her necklace. Kati stopped short of getting helped up and watched as Del walked further away.

Kati yelled, "Del, come on!"

Del said calmly back, "We do not have time for this. We need to go help them."

Kati pleaded, "Del, they will kill you if you do not get up here."

Beau said, "Kati, I will go get her. Just get up there."

Kati turned to see that everyone was up high and she said, "I will go get her."

Kati ran over to Del and pulled on her. Del moved slowly along with her and Kati grew angry. Kati snapped, "Move it, now! We need to get up there."

Denny yelled, "Kati! Behind you!"

Just then a deep growl came from behind her so close she felt it in her chest. She turned and was face to face with the black tiger. It licked its lips and Kati backed up until the wall stopped her. She heard the others start to yell and clap their hands to get Vio's attention but it did not work.

When she looked away she noticed Fig and Gio were near the guards snapping and half lunging at them. Beau ran by with Durin chasing. Beau turned in time to catch the mountain lion's front legs when it jumped in the air at him. He fell on his back, struggling and fighting. The others continued to yell, whistle, and clap.

Kati sank down and looked at Vio as he let out a low growl and lowered his head. Kati's heart raced and she wanted to scream at Del for acting odd and causing this. Suddenly Del was tiptoeing up to Vio and Kati screamed her name but all Del did was put her finger up to her lips to tell Kati to be quiet. Vio was coming closer and Kati could not think of anymore she could do as it was close enough that its breath could be felt. Kati closed her eyes turned her head waiting for it to attack either her or Del.

The growling stopped and was replaced by purring as Del said, "Good boy. Sleep now. You do not want to hurt, Kati. You love her and she loves you. Awww Durin, you have such soft fur. Lay down."

Kati opened her eyes and pressed her back against the wall to stand up as she stared on confused. Del was kneeling on the ground and Durin's lion form was rubbing against Del like a tamed cat. Vio's tiger form was lying with its head on it paws and eyes closed purring away. The sound of gnashing teeth and snarling could be heard and Kati saw Gio and Fig were still after the phantom guards.

Del walked over and as soon as she put her hands on them they turned into lazy, docile creatures and Fig even rolled onto his back prompting Del to scratch his stomach. They whimpered when she walked away and Kati stood up cautiously, afraid to wake Vio. Kati saw the others were on the floor now, walking over slowly. Beau was dusting himself off and had a huge gash on his arm.

Kati asked, "Del, how in the hell did you do that?"

Del said, "It is like a voice in my head. It told me I had to and I should not be afraid so I was not."

Kati growled, "Damn it Del, cut it out." Kati saw the Andriels were now searching around for their clothing and putting on table cloths like togas instead.

Beau came over and said, "It is the amulet she is wearing. I left two on the riverbank for you people to find."

Del said, "Baruke? How come you can speak now?"

Kati looked at Beau and quickly said, "Painting, now. He is the one that can kill the witches. Come on, now, before he disappears again."

Baruke said, "I am here now until I want to leave. I feel my strength returning."

Denny said, "Good, everyone move like Kati said.

Del said, "We need to hurry. Baruke, do your thing and kill these guards."

Kati twitched when Baruke let out a yell and some words she did not understand. She watched him pull the heads off the guards and a black mist replace the body and head.

They ran as Baruke kept talking. "I have been trying to come out for a while now but my sister, Maryanat, shrouded everything around her preventing anyone other's power to be used. I latched onto you at the river but I could not overtake your body. I latched onto all of you but I could not take over any of you for any amount of time. It was not until I reached the dungeon and tried this vessel. It is strong but weak of mind, but as soon as I started to overtake it was like wading through wet sand. She knew I would be coming because my father pleaded with her through one of her mirrors. She would not bend and instead prepared herself for my coming. She must not be here if I was able to fully take over this body and regain my powers."

Denny asked with a puzzled expression, "Sister?"

Baruke said, "Yes. I have been trying to find her and take her back for a very long time. She has my other sisters with her. My father is not happy about what she has been up to. I have come to take her back to our realm. She was not brought up to be like this. I am sorry for the pain and suffering she is caused. I will make it right. I will take her and she will never set foot in your world again."

Kati said, "The painting. She has taken our friends to the temple."

Baruke said, "Good. That is where I need to be to be able to take her back."

Kati asked, "What is the amulet?"

Baruke explained with his stoically unusual tone, "It is pure light. It brings peace and harmony in times of chaos. The wearer is also protected from anything evil."

Kati said, "Like the illusions. Del, where is the other one?"

Del said, "Ares has it. I gave him one for himself and one to hold onto for me before we came here."

_All this time, we did not have to be here if she did not give that idiot those amulets_ , Kati thought, frustrated, as she seethed at Del for being such a fool. _Why did she give him anything at all?_

"Let us go get them out and say goodbye to Mother," Kati said with a smile.

## Chapter 35. Gio

They ran through the halls toward the painting and found the one they sought.

Baruke stopped them right before Gio spoke the words to enter the painting. "You do not need to come. I can go and take care of her and I will send your family out," Baruke offered.

Kati stepped forward to face Baruke and probably could not even touch one of her fingers to his forehead if she tried when she boldly said what they were all thinking, "Knowing they are in there with your sisters is enough to make us go in no matter the danger, but we would not miss seeing that bitch get what has been a long time coming."

Baruke said, "All right. I want to warn you all. When we go in there stay away from them. I am going to have them cornered and they may even be desperate enough to jump into one of your bodies. No telling what they might do so stay quiet and by the entrance ready to run. I will take care of it."

Kati added, "Except Val and Muriel. You two wait here. You will just get in the way."

Val was about to open her mouth when Durin kissed her and pushed her away. Val stepped back against the wall and touched her lips.

Baruke nodded and said the words Gio was about to say and they entered in a line. Gio looked back to see Raven hand Ed over to Muriel and Muriel shrieked when Ed buried his face into her chest. When they were in Kati said, "She got you too, Durin?"

Durin said exasperated, "Hell no, I did it to shut her up. We did not have time for another epic Kati-Val showdown. As much as I love seeing Val get beaten, we have wasted enough time. We need to get Marv and Lazette before it is too late."

When Malak saw the girls, with the sewn such mouths, he gasped and took Raven's hand.

Raven said, "Me and Malak will stay here and take these strings off their mouths. Hurry, go."

Gio entered into the black watery portal, holding Cortina's hand. When Gio walked through he felt his heart drop as he saw Marv and Lazette on their hands and knees, clothes dripping in blood with the thick syrupy substance already absorbed into their flesh.

"Let go of me, you ugly old cunts! I am going to kill you for what you have done. You are horrible and you belong in hell," a man yelled.

Gio looked to see, who could only be Ares, holding onto the staircase railing while the three witches held onto his legs and pulled at him. Vio, Durin, Emery and Denny ran over to Lazette and Marv to bring them over. Everyone stood back and looked to Baruke to see what would happen next.

Maryanat did not seem to notice that they were there as they had not made much noise. She screeched, "Get into the blood! Why is not my gifts working?! I do not understand!"

"Mary!" Baruke yelled.

Maryanat dropped Ares leg and turned wide-eyed. Maryanat stuttered, "B-Baruke. H-h-how nice to see you, brother."

Baruke stepped toward her and Laylin and Faryina let go of Ares. Ares looked over at them and crawled to his feet and ran toward them. The three demon witches saw they were standing, watching. Baruke said, "I have come for all of you."

Maryanat laughed nervously and said, "Oh, my brother. You need not worry. Just go back and tell our father that we are all fine here."

Baruke yelled, "He has been looking for you for fifteen thousand years! You _will_ come with me now!"

Laylin said, "We have not done anything. Is it these people here, Baruke? They are nothing but liars. They wanted to be here. They _wanted_ to be blessed."

Baruke snapped, "Do you think me foolish, Layl? Do you think I do not know what you have been up to? These shrouded grounds you created to hide on did good to hide you but these mirrors you have everywhere, it did not take much to spy on you. You are all a disgrace. Now it is time to come home and face the consequences of your stupidity."

Maryanat said, "I am not going anywhere. You can take these two sniveling idiots with you but I will be damned if I live under that old fool's rule again."

Baruke stepped toward the demon witches and Gio felt a surge of happiness as he watched them all twitch and move backward. "I would choose the next words that fall from your wicked tongue. Father may love you still but make no mistake for I do not. Father will not find it quite so unbelievable if I leave you to the hands of the ten thousand you slaughtered, for a few thousand years, and tell him I lost you again."

Maryanat laughed nervously again and said, "You would not, Baruke. It is me. It is Mary. Your little sis-"

Baruke said, "And it is me. I have done worse things to those who have done a lot less. You may have been able to hold me prisoner in this body for a few years with your tricks and spells but I have a feeling your extent of keeping me away has severely been diminished. You let yourself be clouded by your disgusting fantasies. I do not need any of my powers to completely destroy you. Would you like to test me? How about I strip you of any power, any knowledge, any privilege until you are just a lost little spirit who will never even remember you had family. I am the oldest. I have been the one handed down with the powers to do anything. The difference between me and you is that I know striving to do right does not turn you into exactly what you are; a heartless creature that no one would dare look upon and call beautiful if it were not for your veils of magic."

Gio could see that the last words cut the demon down into utter madness as she visibly shook. Maryanat said in a loud voice, "Maybe I underestimated you, Baruke, but I believe it is you that has sorely underestimated me. That is, however, a mortal body, blessed or not. This body you see before you is made entirely from my petty little spells. If you were as powerful as you say you are, you would have come here in a body you made. Shows how little you know."

Baruke turned and threw his head back laughing before he said a few words Gio could not even pronounce if he tried. Gio covered his ears when Maryanat let out a high-pitched scream and Gio saw why. Maryanat's body looked worse than it did when he first thought he saw the real her. Her skin was twice as saggy now as if it were melting from her. It took Gio a moment to realize it was melting from her. She was starting to look the way Laylin looked when she first revealed herself.

Baruke said cruelly, "Threats? You should not threaten me. Have it your way. I will leave you here in this blood for as long as I want now. Layl, Fary how about you?"

Maryanat pointed at Faryina and screamed out words that had no meaning and she sounded almost animalistic. Gio looked around and saw the others were watching intently, crowded around the black water door. Gio looked back to the scene unfolding. Baruke and Maryanat were talking in tongues he never heard before.

Gio watched on as Baruke charge at Maryanat. He picked her up by the throat and slammed her onto the ground. Black sludge flew out from her and she struggled like a wild animal under him as he started to hit her face over and over. Laylin and Faryina stepped back and around Beau's body until they were behind Baruke.

Gio looked to his left as he heard Kati and Del start to argue. Kati had Del around the waist as Del struggled. Gio could see that the stone she wore around her throat was glowing. Gio could barely make out what they were saying over Baruke and Maryanat as he watched Denny and Emery help Kati. Kati grabbed at the necklace and tried to pull it off but it was as if the amulet refused to leave her chest where it had been hanging. Kati bit at the leather and snapped it but it would not come away from her.

During a break in the fighting of the demon witch and her brother Gio thought he heard Del say, "I have to help. He is calling me. Cannot you hear him?"

Gio heard another scream. He looked up to see Ares had Laylin by the back of her hair pulling her off of Baruke. He dragged her toward the blood as she reached back and clawed at him. He was back to back with her as she struggled. He had her hair with both of his hands and her feet kicked as they lifted off the ground. Gio felt a surge of happiness when he saw Laylin get flung face first into the blood with her chin hitting the edge of the stone that encased the pool.

When Ares was about to turn, Gio noticed Faryina was nowhere in sight. Just then he saw the bird that had taken him, come from above, swooping down at Ares. He heard Cortina let out a half scream when the bird grabbed Ares by his shoulders lifting him up above the blood before flinging him into it. Gio watched Del run toward the blood yelling out to Ares followed by Kati and Emery. He turned to see Denny shaking his head. Gio looked at his brothers and shouted to Durin for him to take the rest out. Durin nodded and led Lazette, Marv, Vio and Fig out through the murky portal. Gio held Cortina's hand as she tried to follow her sisters and brother.

Gio whispered to Cortina, "They are just going to help their friend."

Cortina pulled her hand away from him and ran to meet the others as they were halfway back from the pool dragging Ares, who clutched at his chest. The bird swooped down and he fell to the ground as he turned himself into the wolf. He managed to numb his mind as his bones snapped and formed into that of the beast. Pain pulsed through his body, shooting through his whole body but he focused on what he wanted. He kept his eye on the bird and when he felt his paws on the cool stone ground he shook off the table cloth and used his legs to spring forward at the bird as it was dropping down in a nosedive at Cortina.

Gio opened his mouth and met the wretch in the air, closing his jaw hard down on the nearest wing. He felt the crunching of the bone under his jaw and pleasure surged through his body down his spine. His head tingled as he rolled in the air with the bird and did not loosen his locked jaw even when he landed on his side. The bird tried to flap its wings and claw at him but he responded by gnashing his teeth. He found his footing and shook his head hard trying to rip the wing clear off. He closed his eyes as he felt claws on his left front leg. He heard the screech of the bird and it hurt his head. He listened and could hear everything. Emery was telling them to leave. Cortina was saying not without Gio, and Del was saying not without Beau. Baruke was silent now and Maryanat was struggling to say something. He heard dragging and hoped that Maryanat was almost near the blood. They could all leave knowing they would be safe once Baruke did what he said.

Gio felt the wing give way with one last shake of his head and he pulled his head to the side and jumped back on all fours to look at his work. He saw that Faryina was now in her pale skinned winged demon woman form lying face down with one wing flapping pathetically.

Gio spit out the wing and pissed on it. He picked it up in his teeth and flung it into the blood. He started turning back to himself and he spat out the blood of the demon. It tasted like the epitome of death and when he was fully back to normal he threw up. He felt Cortina wrapping the table cloth around him and he stood up. Joy filled him when he saw that Baruke had Maryanat over his shoulder and he was already waist deep in the blood. He threw her over onto her back and her deformed body made a splash in the blood. He stepped back when he heard her scream an inhuman scream. He was horrified and happy at the same time when he watched hands emerge formed, from the blood, that shot up all around her and drag her under. Baruke was now out of the blood and kneeling beside Faryina as Gio heard her speak for the first time.

"Brother, I have missed you. It has been as though a cloud has hung over me for so long. I watched out through my eyes as I did things I wish I could take back. Maryanat, she is no sister of mine. She poisoned Layl with her lies and dark magic. When I refused her she did something-"

Baruke yanked an amulet from Faryina's neck and it turned to ash in his hand. He brushed it away and picked her up and they embraced. Baruke said, "I know. I knew you would never go against us. We must return. The only way is through the blood. Do not fear it. The spirits know all, no matter how angry you think they are at you, they know who is to blame and what they have shall suffice them. Come Sister. Come home."

Gio watched on as Baruke and Faryina walked into the blood and disappeared.

They walked over and peered into the blood. Beau came floating to the surface and he stood up, choking. He fell out over the side and Del went and took his arm.

Durin yelled behind them, "We need to leave! Hurry!"

They ran out the black water door and out of the painting into the hallway. Gio turned to see the painting catch fire after they left it. The walls around them looked like they were dripping the way candle wax does after melting. Cortina squeezed his hand and he looked at her. She looked scared. There was a rumbling sound as they followed Durin. They started to cough as smoke filled the hall and more pictures caught fire.

"Where are we running to?" Denny shouted.

Durin said, "The front door. We felt there was something different in here and we tried to leave and we could. The rest are outside waiting."

Gio felt panic as the ceiling of the hallway in front of them collapsed sending smoke and ash swirling at them. They followed Emery as he led them down the hall that led to the reading room. They made it to the foyer and the roof collapsed there too.

Kati yelled with a hoarse voice, "We are trapped!"

Beau said, "We could try the back!"

They ran and entered the Great Hall just in time for the entrance to collapse behind them. Gio felt his heart pounding and skip a beat when the other entrance they were running toward melted away with burning debris falling in through it.

Emery said, "Shit, what now?"

Denny grabbed a wine bottle off the table and opened it up. Gio watched him take a long drink before Emery grabbed it and smashed it against the wall. Denny said, "Well we are going to burn to death. What difference does it make? Hopefully Malak finds our corpses and gives us some blood."

Kati said, "When the sun comes up we are dead anyway. We needed to make it to the portal to escape this time. We have not killed for this year yet."

Ares said, "That was nice. I was immortal for a few moments. I have to say, it is a huge improvement over being mortal. I mean when I was mortal I lived for twenty-three years. Now that I am immortal I can live for a few more moments. Who is this big guy? And why are we calling him Beau? And Baruke? And I think I heard that Maryanat refer to him as Lyle?"

Del said, "It is just Beau or Lyle now. He was one of Maryanat's children."

Emery said, "I am glad you all appear so calm, but we are going to die and no one here seems to grasp that. Do you really want your last words to be Maryanat or Beau?"

Kati said, "I am sorry for all the times I was mean and acted heartless."

Del said, "I am sorry for not telling you about this book and causing all of this."

Kati screamed, "Del, give me that!"

Gio saw that Del had pulled the book out of her corset and Kati yanked it away.

Kati turned the pages and Del knelt beside her. Kati said, "We have no blood."

Beau said, "You have two men here covered in blood."

Ares took off his shirt and handed it Denny who came to collect it. Denny squeezed blood out onto Kati's hand as she read out words that Gio did not understand.

Del said, "Hold hands everyone, hurry."

Gio was already holding onto Cortina's hand and he grabbed the next nearest which was Ares'. Kati told them to repeat after her and they did. She instructed them to close their eyes. The heat from the burning castle was becoming unbearable and the smoke was choking them all until their voices were hoarse.

Denny choked out, "Keep chanting."

They did and even Gio knew it was a lost cause. He looked over at Cortina and she smiled at him as tears fell from her eyes. He stopped chanting and he kissed her. They all stopped chanting and they sat on the ground huddled in close. Gio did not care anymore as he hugged Cortina and felt arms around him from here and there and realized they were all hugging each other.

Denny said, "It has been a pleasure."

Del said, "I am happy I got out of the dungeon to see you all one last day."

Ares said, "I am happy that I got to spend some more time with you all. I thought that one day a few years ago was strange but you all topped it. In all seriousness, can I die being a part of your family? I am practically Marv and Lazette's Uncle."

Kati said, "Sure Ares. You can be our honorary brother. Not our Uncle. That is disturbing."

Beau said, "I just want to say I am sorry about-"

Emery said, "Even I can forgive you so do not worry about it. As for me, I am not sorry for one thing. I am happy that I lived this long. I cannot wait to see Mother and Father."

Gio said, "I am happy the others escaped safely. Do you think Malak knows enough to guide them?"

Kati said, "I wish Malak was here."

Cortina said sobbing, "Me too."

Durin said, "I am happy that I have not lived that long to wish for my little brother to be here right now. You all are pretty insane but I would not have any other people to call my friends but you. You are loyal like no other and I will see you all in the next life."

Kati said, "Did you see Seline and Leo? Did those old assholes escape?"

Durin answered, "I do not know. Last time I saw them was at the ball. I hope they are in here somewhere dying."

They sat and coughed on the smoke. Gio's eyes burned. He closed them and drifted off into death's slumber as he faintly heard Kati say, "Del, Ares, is that the fire or are those amulets glowing again?"

***

Gio felt cold wash over him and he shot up choking out water. He opened his eyes to see Cortina looking down at him with her cheeky smile. She helped him up and Gio looked around to see everyone was alive. The remnants of the castle were but small piles of cinder. The sky was a pale blue indicating dawn was near. He inhaled the cool morning air into his lungs.

He heard Emery ask, "Are we dead? I thought I would be rid of all of you in the next life. If you are spirits then go away. Let me enjoy this. Ow, Malak. Rocks can kill people you know, especially when you hit them in the head."

Malak said, "You are not dead. None of us are. We watched the castle burn down thinking we would only find ashes then it was like a light appeared. You were all glowing. We could not get close until the castle burnt away and here you were. I do not know how you did it but you are alive."

Kati choked and sat up to say, "It was those amulets. The last thing I remember seeing is them glowing. I thought Baruke left us to die. He must have known what he was doing. I wish he would have told us so we did not act like fools telling our feelings like it was the end. Made me feel sick."

Del tackled Kati and they rolled hugging as Del exclaimed, "Kati, I am so happy! I thought we were going to die."

Kati sniffled and said, "Del, you promised me you would not leave me again."

"I am right here. Right here, forever."

There was a shouting in the distance that made Gio growl deep in his chest as he smelt an unfamiliar smell.

Lazette shrieked, "Solal!"

Gio was about to ask who Solal was when he saw the Solal man jump from his horse and take Lazette in his arms.

Solal said, "Forgive me. I know I am not to come out here when you camp with your family but something has happened. It is Grandmother."

Marv said, "May? What has happened to May?"

Kati said, "May?"

Solal said, "I was coming back with Ol' Frosk and I came up ahead when I saw the fire and when I got there...it had to have been a wild animal. The door was torn down and she was attacked. The cows are all ripped up. The horses..."

Lazette let out a cry and went to her knees.

Ares explained how they stayed with May and Ol' Frosk waiting for them. Either than that there was silence and tears on the way there.

It was midday when they arrived. There were flies buzzing around the dead cattle. No one wanted to approach the house. Kati went with Denny and when they came back Denny was shaking his head.

Denny said, "Everyone get close. Ol' Frosk is in there too. It had to have happened when Solal was coming toward us and after the May attack. Fig, do you mind sniffing anything suspicious out?"

Gio watched Fig enter the barn and the wolf come out as Solal said, "There it is! It had to be it! Why are you all standing around?"

Lazette took him by the hand and led him away. Gio watched as Solal fainted. Emery and Malak had been in the stables already when Gio spotted Fig's giant grey wolf form enter it, growling. He heard shouts and more growling. They all ran to see. When Gio entered a putrid smell filled his nostrils. He walked over to Emery, who was holding someone by the shirt while Fig growled at the person. It was a man and black blood oozed from deep bite marks that covered his body. Gio grew angry as he recognized the man as the one Maryanat brought to play instruments for her masquerade. It was the man who had both eyes and both legs.

Emery said, "Tell them what you told me."

The man laughed a deep throaty laugh and said, "You think you did this world a favor by getting rid of Maryanat. She had another dungeon you know? One that housed two hundred and four demons. I was the one who kept track of them. They were in all shapes and forms. Some were just shadows. Now they have escaped and it is all thanks to you."

Emery yelled in his face, "Where are they?!"

The man laughed again and choked out, "Everywhere," before his eyes rolled back and his body disintegrated when sunlight touched him after Emery pulled him into it.

Kati said, "Couple hundred? That is about ten a piece."

TO BE CONTINUED...

# About The Author

Jessica Ironstand-Nelson has been writing since she was fourteen years old. This book was started with the first paragraph thirteen years ago. It stayed a paragraph until August of 2014 when she decided she wanted to write a book to see if she could. This is the first released book in a series that is planned to span eight books. You can find out more by visiting her website at the link below. Don't forget to leave a review. Thanks for reading.

http://www.jaironstandnelson.com

#  Other Books By The Author

Damned: Blood Cursed Vol. 2

Wretched: Blood Cursed Vol. 3

## Did you enjoy reading? If so, can you do me a favor?

If you enjoyed this book, then I would really appreciate it if you would post a short review. I do read all the reviews personally and would love to hear what you think.

Thanks for your support!

